Thomas Harimatsu (Mr Harimatsu, Final Villain - Green Lane) (2024)

"You still don't get it. I'm using war as a business to get elected... so I can end war as a business! In my new America, people will die and kill for what they BELIEVE! Not for money. Not for oil! Not for what they're told is right. Every man will be free to fight his own wars!"

―Steven Armstrong to Raiden

Brotherhood of the Serpents[]

Muro went over to Satoshi and Sakura’s house at the outskirts of the Blue Lane, as though he was ready to speak to her regarding his announcement as being the leader of the Black Crows, calmly knocking on the door, with a smile slowly spreading over his face, knowing that this was merely a deception; a ruse of the highest order. “Sakura… its me, Muro. I have come to speak to you regarding something important. Like, really important.” Muro said as he waited patiently, knowing what he wanted to do. Sakura beheld the situation from her table, and patiently held a fork in her hand, the very same one she used to slice her toast and as she drank her orange juice’s final sip, she got up. Slowly, she walked with but a tremor in her footstep. “Snake Art: Infra-!” Muro was about to say silently, his snake’s eyes were about to glow purple as the door sprung open with little to no force. In a split second, a fork was now pressed inches away from Muro’s slimy throat, remembering when the Devil, her father, placed her claws to his throat and called him “betrayer of words”. “Sakura! What’s the meaning of such violence so early on in the morning?” Muro asked, clearly delaying his true goal as unbeknownst to her, Damien was behind him the entire time but invisible to even her eyes that bore penetration of extreme limits when activated. “Why are you here, Muro?” She asked, her mouth awash with bitterness and hatred towards him for reasons unknown as he noticed that her dress had some unknown substance on it. “I merely want to talk. Nothing more, nothing less. I heard you had a child so I wanted to come in as fast as possible to congratulate you and to give an important announcement.” He explained, attempting and fully willing to deflect the lie to attain the unwinnable and tragic truth. “Why can’t you say it here?” Sakura asked as a drop of sweat appeared on his face. “I did walk several miles to get here, you know. I also bought a gift that can only be opened… inside. It said on the container itself that I can only use it indoors and here obviously doesn’t satisfy the conditions. Please can I come in?” Muro asked politely as Sakura instinctively activated her eyes, attempting to discern the gift’s contents; however to her shock, her vision was blocked. “Alright… come in.” Sakura said with a sense of calmness and non-emotion, attempting to act like Satoshi would in this moment. Muro’s eyes swung from side to side with extreme speed and horrifying accuracy; and slowly pervaded every hole of the house, peeping into each hole, to its last. “Snake Art: Infrared Vision.” Muro thought to himself, allowing his snake’s eyes to glow purple and detect every form of surveillance-bound technology in the House. “25 pieces of extreme high-trade tech, huh? Thanks, Vasuki. I appreciate it.” Muro thought to himself as Sakura walked over to her Fridge, intending to calm things down. “Sorry for the welcoming gesture.” She said sarcastically with Muro barely reacting, instead doing something on his phone. “Its a good thing I am the leader of the Krsna Kāka (Black Crows) otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to do this. That’s something I can be… grateful to Yi Jing.” Muro thought to himself, transmitting the information from his thoughts and neural network to his pet snake. “Deactivate technology.” Muro whispered to his phone, as a signal appeared which said “Are you sure about this?” only for him to immediately ignore this and click “Yes”, thereby disabling the technology for approximately 36 hours; simultaneously using the snake to observe Sakura’s necklace and seeing what appeared to be a red energy that resembled that of his snake’s eyes. “Do you want anything to eat?” She asked, still to receive only the words of “No. I am not hungry… but I will be full soon.” with him licking his lips in silence, leaving her slightly taken aback although she merely considered that he did indeed eat… another lie told by a man of deception and cunning. “I see. What did you eat?” She asked, closing the fridge with immediate effect as she witnessed him drinking his water bottle which had a snake tattoo on the cover of the wrapping. “Oh yeah… This is the gift.” Muro explained, taking his gift out of the bag which was a small box with a small purple slitted eye in the centre. “Open it.” Muro said softly with her doing so, revealing a plant which Muro ripped a small part off. “This leaf has a special ingredient within it that is said to heal any postnatal-bound injuries.” He briefly explained with an intense calmness and friendliness. “My father explained that it came from India. Thousands of years ago, a man who would later become a doctor for the King known as Ashoka, came up with the cure for pregnancy in women who had no true way of surviving post-birth. His name was Kulana. To this end, he grew a plant that allowed him to heal any injuries, as I said and he found that through ripping a small part off…” Muro explained as Sakura’s eyes shone with utter mesmerisation, realising and questioning what or who Kulana truly was, with Muro smiling, knowing this wasn’t any deception, but the unadulterated truth. “...that healing was possible through the usage of Ayurveda, a secret form of healing only known by Ashoka and his inner circle of approximately 36 men - of which would later become known as the Dhammamahamatras, spreading into 81,000 men, consistent of priests and those of high ranks. That said, with the leaf, after consuming it and waiting a period of 24 hours, the ladies would be immediately healed from the inside and out, relieving them of any postnatal symptoms such as nausea, vomiting or loss of appetite, poor concentration and constant tiredness all the time and even that of postpartum depression which was mostly unknown at the time. This is because the leaf contains a mysterious ingredient that is now lost to time. As a result, he was sent to Ashoka himself to heal his wife after having his children. After witnessing this incredible and this act that was coined by his priests as “the act that could heal the heavens and the earth itself” led to him being taught Ayurveda, mastering it even more so than Ashoka himself, becoming his personal doctor thereafter. However, it was often found that every woman who ingested the plant… passed away in their sleep or in darker circ*mstances yet Kulana himself could not explain why this occurred.” Muro explained as he gave Sakura the leaf, allowing her to ingest it privately. “Before I go… Can I take your necklace?” He asked as she looked slightly confused but inevitably agreed to this with consideration to his “kind act”, unaware of the fact that his words held dark truths hidden in the light. “Anyway… I will be going now. Remember: 24 hours from now, everything will be okay.” Muro said, slyly smiling and walking away, holding her gifted necklace that she cherished deeply despite hardly admitting this.

Masaru was still in the School, completing his chores, taken slightly aback by Mr Kagutsuchi’s sudden barging into the room, although he understood the man’s reasoning: If they had failed, what would the School have done? What would their friends have done? “I am going to see Dr Monty. I will be back in a short while.” Masaru explained to Xiaoyu who was stumped as to why he would do so. “Wh-? I am going to see him because he is a Master of Alchemy. A master of the natural world and whenever I go to see him… I feel myself slowly improving.” He explained without recourse. “Satoshi, tell Mr Kagutsuchi that I finished.” Masaru explained, to which Satoshi obliged; himself unaware of the darkness that would befall both his brother and his to-be-wife. “Ah, Masaru, my dear pupil. Another tip of alchemy is to manipulate the elements with subtlety. This is… transmutation.” Dr Monty explained with a rather humbling tone, by turning a rock in his hand to gold. “But before we do that… can you hand me that chemical?” He asked his student, who scoured every nook and cranny of the nigh-infinite library that was Dr Monty’s laboratory, only to feel a mysterious green vial. “Yes! That’s it. Hand it over.” Dr Monty said calmly with Masaru obliging, only for him to then be placed onto a chair with various screens that detailed his heart rate and all these things. Monty laughed to himself, witnessing Masaru’s DNA manifesting in the form of a huge container outside of Masaru’s field of vision. Bubbles erupted from the container’s vessel, rising up to the surface like a volcano as he watched with silence and intense curiosity. “How are you?” He asked Masaru who remained happy after learning something new from Dr Monty. “I am improving.” He then explained. “Perfect. Perfect. I suggest you go to sleep.” Dr Monty said kindly, spraying a mysterious anaesthetic onto Masaru’s face and chest, knocking him out cold in mere moments, only to then use the chemical and now-removed DNA to place it in the container beside him, still conspicuously outside of Masaru’s field of vision; with Monty now loudly laughing as the library began to shake and shudder in utter fear as the bubbling now became louder and eternally more fierce, causing a huge explosion, to which Monty coughed, only to see his ultimate Creation: An exact clone of Masaru devoured in darkness and acid, as he then heard a ring from his phone and he noticed that it had no visible caller ID and was simply listed as Unknown Number with a mystical snake with purple eyes as its profile picture. "Yes?" He asked in a cheery, almost maddening tone in his voice as he realised who it was; his eyes widening slightly. “Is the Beast of Death done?” The voice asked in an emotionless tone. “No, unfortunately. The subject is known to be unconscious with his DNA containing a still unknown element that is transcendent in its form and quality. Given that, it is 80% of the way done. All that's needed is the Fist of Justice which I assume is the transcendent quality in his DNA.” He explained to the voice on the other side who remained silent, ending the call abruptly. A few hours later, Masaru would return home unaware as to what happened to him aside from learning transmutation; with Mr Harimatsu watching from his seat, calmly smiling.

Now in the morning, Zidine’s mother, Helena, the once Queen and now Grand Princess stood coldly in her throne room, sitting in the throne that once belonged to her beloved husband… and that which should have belonged to her true bloodline. “Why isn’t my beloved son, George, not the true King?! If Zidine wasn’t Helios’ favourite child, none of this would have happened! Getting rid of him will never work even with him knowing since he will inevitably come and return with an iron fist! Just because Helios loved him with true care and empathy gave him the inevitable reign of King whereas his despising of me forced nothing more than hatred and vitriol on both sides. If only George was older… then maybe he would have become King.” She thought to herself with rage and sadness clashing in her hardened and rock-hard eyes and heart only to see a passenger pigeon flying into her castle with a letter in its talons, dropping it in her cold-blooded hands and then flying away faster than she could react as the seal had a familiar crest of two smaller snakes and one big snake behind them, resembling the staff of Asclepius. Opening the letter frantically, she saw its contents where it read: “The Great Serpents have authorised your request of Zidine falling in the shortest of time. George shall be King of Hesperia soon, and in return, Hesperia will meet every desire of the Great Serpents.' and upon reading this, tears dripped down her face and cheeks, warming her cold-blooded heart briefly as she smiled calmly, finally realising that her dreams of seeing Zidine falling and grovelling to her knees would be real. “Your Majesty, what is the news concerning?” Hadeil, her favourite general who bore a Roman-esque helmet, asked as she smiled. “Nothing more than a confirmation of George’s inevitable ascendance. What must I do to speed this up?” She asked to which Hadeil scratched his chin. “Write the boy a letter of confidence and confirmation henceforth to make George the Minister of Defence, that way, the army will swear loyalty to George due to a loophole in the law which cannot be reprimanded or changed and upon even stepping foot into Hesperia… he will find himself murdered or castrated by the way of our spears.” He casually suggested, knowing that she would willingly agree to do so, sacrificing her “son” for her “first-born”. 1 hour later, Zidine found himself sitting at his table, witnessing a letter that said: “Dear Zidine, please may you make a suggestion of the highest order? Make George, your beloved brother, the Minister of Defence henceforth and give him the rightful rank he is verily willing to deserve and adapt to his mind of growing temperament?” to which he read and smiled, responding with a simple “Yes”, sending this back to her to which she smiled peacefully upon hearing this. “It is done.” She spoke to a voice on the other side which had no visible caller ID and was simply listed as Unknown Number with a mystical snake with purple eyes as its profile picture.

Satoshi was frantic, immediately teleporting her to Kulana as he looked shocked. “Satoshi boy! What-?!” Kulana asked as he looked absolutely horrified himself. “Who did this? Satoshi, calm down!” Kulana said, immediately removing his goggles as his eyes darted around Sakura’s now-uncovered body where she was now dressed with a hospital gown out of respect as he was also shown the letter Satoshi had. “They did this.” Kulana explained as Satoshi’s face was littered in stress and tears. “Who?” Satoshi asked bluntly. “I am sorry, Satoshi. She was likely raped. You need to be careful. Do you have any evidence of who likely did this?” Kulana explained as Satoshi vomited blood in front of him and handed him their bedsheets and duvet and tissues and any possible cleaning devices. “Thank you. I will check the DNA samples on this for you. Give me about 2 to 3 hours. But I warn you, sexual assault is not a fun thing. It is dangerous and life-changing.” Kulana explained with wisdom in his heart as his eyes looked at Satoshi with care and sadness. “She will be here for a while.” Kulana explained calmly. “You have to remain calm. Find the perpetrator and relax yourself.” Kulana explained as Satoshi did so, wiping away his tears and looking ahead to his daunting mission ahead, teleporting away to the School, determined to find the perpetrators responsible. He asked the girls and boys alike, only to have no real response of value… until he saw Muro. “Hello, Satoshi. I was wondering when we’d meet. I was so worried about Sakura after she had Hinata that I went to see her. I thought I saw Damien take your beloved daughter somewhere. I tried to stop him but he adamantly refused, stating he had your permission. A stubborn yet emotional one, that Damian.” Muro explained, still with deceit in his eyes and mouth. “Have you heard of the Brotherhood of Serpents?” Satoshi then asked to which Muro shouted “NO!” with Satoshi somewhat trusting him. “How’s Sakura now? I heard that she is in hospital.” Muro asked with visible concern as Satoshi’s eyes narrowed; questioning how he knew such information. “She’s good. Thanks for helping. You might be what the Black Crows need.” Satoshi said bluntly, teleporting away to find Damien. Damien sat on a bench near the Blue Lane brothel with him sucking or biting his thumb to which he found him easily on a park bench, whispering something in his ear with Damien’s face blushing with shock and embarrassment, only to be injected in the arm and knocked out cold, eventually taken to Room B of the Akarian state where the Thought Police usually interrogated their prisoners, strapped to an extremely advanced chair that bound his hands, and eyes with his glasses in Satoshi’s hands as a sticky fake explosive device was stuck to the back of the chair. “Where is Hinata?” Satoshi calmly asked as the screen showed Damien with Sakura, talking and engaging in fun activities with her as his blushing couldn’t stop. “Please… I don’t know… I am telling the truth.” Damien said, his blushing seemingly being eternal. “What happened to her?!” Damien asked as Satoshi’s eyes looked visibly furious. “You don’t know?” Satoshi asked as Damien was clearly telling the truth. “You see… I took Hinata to the dorms after I went to her house to see how she was and then when I returned to the dorms… she was missing.” He explained with Satoshi realising this was consistent with Muro’s telling of events although alarm bells rang in his mind upon hearing “she was missing”. “Where is she?” He asked, continuing to prod further as Damian couldn’t move. “The Party is beyond such humane ignorance. Nothing will come of nothing. Loyalty to the Party is loyalty to the true Royalty. Freedom is Ignorance and Strength is Emptiness except for the Party. The Party is the true helper of the State, for all shall return to the Party once they perish. You included, Damian Alanis.” The screen said as Damian was terrified. “I DON’T KNOW! BUT IT WAS MUR-!” Damian was about to say as Satoshi injected him once more, clearly traumatised over his daughter’s disappearance as he put Damian’s glasses back on his face, teleporting him back with him being hospitalised in the Akarian State Hospital where only those with connections to the former Royalty, Government, Ministry or those with severe injuries were helped. With that, Satoshi teleported back to Kulana to ask whose DNA was found on the objects given. “Well… there is no match on this Earth. It is unmatched. I am truly sorry. It appears that whoever did this may run unchecked.” Kulana said as Satoshi looked extremely annoyed upon learning this, immediately teleporting away to speak to his Brothers, ignoring his personal health and welfare. “I must tell you everything. Sakura was assaulted by someone and Hinata was kidnapped. I also had a dream sent by Ashoka, revealing the Brotherhood of the Serpents to me and me alone. You must listen!” Satoshi said to all of them, fully pleading with them as they looked saddened. “I… give my condolences to Sakura.” Masaru said, airing his grievances as Satoshi also showed Xiaoyu his letter who read it with shock. “The Asar’ii?” Xiaoyu asked, taking out a scroll from a pocket, the same stone scroll that Akari gave him. “The Flames gave me the power I desired but this scroll is from the Asareen themselves where it gave me secret knowledge. My teacher, Akari explained that they were a feared and secret order of highly intelligent and skilled assassins, experts in their line of work. They were first devised by Ashoka, as he appointed Nine Unknown Men to lead this secret army of his. They were greatly useful in the war against the Brotherhood of the Serpent and I think that it would be great if you three could learn some Asareen techniques.” Xiaoyu explained as Muro slyly knocked on the door, with it seeming that he was there the entire time and upon entering, everyone barring Satoshi was on guard. “How can we trust you?” They all asked, apprehensive of his very existence. “He gave me the information that Damien kidnapped Hinata.” Satoshi explained with this brief explanation seemingly being satisfactory enough as Masaru was wary of this. “If I may, I would be a great ally against the Brotherhood. After they killed my parents, I desperately desired some form of revenge against them but they were too strong. They mocked my existence. Hence why, I trained like the maddest of men to use Hebijutsu (Snake techniques), eventually gaining connection to a mysterious snake-dragon egg I found where a man who I would later call Father adopted me at the age of 4, stating that this was important for reasons I still do not understand. This is why I believe that my powers will be of use against the Brotherhood’s techniques which are primarily snake-based. Can we work together?” Muro asked politely, weakly smiling to avoid any form of suspicion as Masaru agreed. “This snake is Vasuki, the one who hatched from the aforementioned Dragon egg. He has great powers of deception and most of all, detection. His detection skills even rival the eyes of Sakura and Damien themselves!” He said with great cheer in his voice. “Ok. I need to go now.” Zidine said bluntly, walking out of the room for the briefest of moments, only to see a letter outside the room which was written by Helena: “Please, can our beloved George become the Lord of the Realm as Minister of Defence and thus Controller of the National Bank? It will be a great opportunity for him to gather kingly wisdom as your beloved Father did want.

Yours faithfully,

Helena, Grand Princess of Hesperia” to which Zidine signed back with “Yes, under the condition that he gains the highest tutelage”, with him now being on guard.

Helena watched from her kingdom, letting George sit on his father’s throne with a golden sceptre in his hand. “This here staff will allow you to control the ways of the Sun [in its warmth and heat]! You resemble your father in every way!” Helena said, doting cheerfully on her son as she heard a thunderbolt grace the kingdom. “Remember, this is not my last.” It spoke to her, and to her alone as her terror was covered by her love for her son.

Masaru went to Dr Monty’s Laboratory, realising that Monty was not in, only to find a notebook conspicuously in the entrance of his lab, immediately flicking through the pages only to find one date: 25/12 with a singular letter “M”. “Does he have a connection I am unaware of?” Masaru thought to himself, only to hear a huge rumbling, teleporting away as he then gave it to the others, seeing the words with invisible ink which said “Bhratrutva ka yah nāga kapatavezin (Brotherhood of the Serpent masquerade”). “Christmas?!” They all asked as Satoshi interjected this scream of confusion. “You must be cautious of Dr Monty.” Satoshi said to Masaru, hiding his bitterness over what occurred. “Do you not find it as ironic as day that that date coincides with the date of the Great Winter Masquerade Ball where many wealthy elites will be?! This may be dangerous. What if Mr Harimatsu is there? But… I have no doubt that they may be a part of the Brotherhood of the Serpents.” Zidine explained calmly. “We should all wear unique masks where we can tell who we each are.” Xiaoyu explained as Muro smiled, scratching his chin. “Why don’t you guys wear masks representative of your groups? Satoshi wearing a Crow mask since wearing your Fox mask will make you extremely noticeable as the White Spirit, Masaru wearing a Lion mask, Zidine wearing a Wolf mask and Xiaoyu wearing the Fox Mask. Surely, you also want to keep your identities hidden whilst keeping your groups’ leaders in mind, no?” Muro explained, effectively using his leadership of the Black Crows to subtly dominate the others. “You should also wear saffron… it is the common colour of those within the Brotherhood’s Halls.” He explained as they agreed, fully willing to do this… except they hadn’t even gone into the Halls. “You guys should go to sleep. It is powerful. Especially you.” Muro said, glaring at Satoshi as they obliged.

As Satoshi slept, he felt his arms convulsing. This was a dream unlike any other.

"Satoshi, this is the true origin of the Brotherhood. Watch closely, child." Ashoka said to him as they both witnessed within the World of Brahman, a memory of Ashoka and a man completely covered in shadow except his eyes were purple with a black slit. “Ashoka, you must allow our race to live on. You must! Without my race, I will have nothing. No kingdom, but a home of limited size to call mine own.” The Man explained as Ashoka noticed he bore four beings adorned solely in red with snake-esque draconic masks covering their faces. “I wilt concede that the land of the Nagas, the Naga Loka… the land of Patala adorned with more jewels that even that of Indra’s Net, wilt be kept solely for thy preservation and for that of the State of India.” Ashoka explained as his turban was still one of a bluish hue with his third eye being somewhat noticeable. “Thou art as rough as thy skin!” The Man said as Ashoka remained calm. “Am I? Well… this deal hath been agreed to but-!” Ashoka said as the Man looked at him with visible contempt. "Why must you be so controlling?!" The Man asked as his eyes glowed silently, making it seem as though he was waiting for a chance to strike for a snake never sheds it's skin until it is either defeated or evolves. "I am not controlling in any regard. I am merely considering what potential options may be at play. That is the role of a king." Ashoka said as the Man felt mocked in some regard.

“No! Just because you have secured peace in this country and world doesn’t mean you have gained peace in every other world! What of the land of Zeus and the other Elementals? What of the other planets in this universe? All I ask for is my race back! Vasuki! Takshaka and Karkotaka!” The Man said as Ashoka closed his eyes peacefully, smiling. “Why are you smiling? SMILING AFTER DEFILING A RACE OF IMMORTAL DRAGONS! HOW!?” The Man asked as Ashoka smiled calmly still. “What do you not understand? Emperors of other countries or those in higher positions of power who worshipped these snakes would grant them powers such as flight or immortality if sacrifices were given to the snake idols prior to their time of sealing. My inner servants of the Dhammamahamatras; fifty of them hath joined this society of secrets, gaining power from the Nagas in exchange for subservience via the art of sacrificial bonding that wert surely done for them in this regard.” Ashoka explained as the Man was still deeply angered… his purple eyes’ slits growing in size ever so slightly, widening as though to convey a message of primal desire. “If you don’t agree to my demands… I will make sure the Society wins. In time, the snakes will merge back into their original form of the First Naga King, Vasuki but in truth, his name will thus be Padma, a snake of eternity who is the destroyer of all evil passions and poisons. I will make sure Beiping and all surrounding areas… Oshu, Ahreka and the lot are completely wiped out by the power of my army, ranks and snakes of the Highest Order.” The Man said confidently all of a sudden only for Ashoka’s eye to activate and glow silently.

It is clear he was sending a message to someone of the Future, a message of eventual peace through war and hate; with the Man desiring power through regeneration. It is clear he was sending a message to someone of the Future, a message of eventual peace through war and hate; with the Man desiring power through regeneration. “To win against him in a fashion of absolute completion after its vessel is completely annihilated, if you are more than one, then two of yours must merge thy powers together to seal him; if there are more than two, or four more therein, then knoweth that two of ye must try to either remake the Stone Chamber of Beiping or make another chamber that is near to Beiping in location or connect it through usage of the State of Brahman and mastery over the Earth.” Ashoka calmly explained as Satoshi’s eyes twitched; for he now had some understanding on what his true goal was. “However… you must be able to defeat every single one of the members of the Samaaj ka yah Naga Divya (Society of the Divine Snake) before ye can ever hope to fight the snakes in the first place.” Ashoka then explained as Satoshi’s arms slowly began to convulse. "Worry thyself not for ye are still in the Lower Stage." Ashoka said to Satoshi, stopping his arm convulsion in the World wherein he slept soundly whilst his dream merely played on.

“Do you not know what I am capable of?” Ashoka asked coldly as the Man felt an innate desire to attack, with Ashoka staring at his Nagamani (serpent ornament) as though he knew something was going to happen. "You should surely know better the role of a King." Ashoka said as the Man still felt mocked and belittled as though by his mere existence. "Ah yes. Even if we were and are Kings you know not what it's like to lose all your peoples to greed and conquest. That is what you are, a king of conquest! My snakes will gorge on those of this and all other lands. Vasuki will be reborn one day." The Man said as Ashoka still remained, eternally indifferent to such words as though they came from a petulant child more than an adult capable of understanding the gravitas of the words that slithered out of his tongue. “Satanika… you will lose… whether you like it or not just like your father Janamejaya..” Ashoka said calmly.

“Satanika… Satanika…Janamejaya…” Satoshi said in his sleep, his arms no longer convulsing as he woke up in a cold sweat, as though he saw the Future to Come. “So that’s the real identity of the Man… Satanika…” He thought to himself, his conviction increasing evermore, as Sakura felt her pain slowly subsiding. “I’ll return… Satoshi… I will make sure… but I will kill Muro. No matter what.” She whispered to herself as Damien also returned from the Akarian State Hospital to the dorm during the night, peacefully asleep… still unaware of his good friend’s malicious goals, acts and intentions. Mr Harimatsu watched on, calmly smiling. “I’m ready. But they were so easily fooled.” Muro spoke to the voice on the other end of the line, calmly saying “Very well. You are truly a wonderful son.”, ending the call shortly after as Muro himself then slept one hour after everyone else did. This was the beginning of the end.

The Brothers woke up from their slumber as Satoshi especially looked drained and out of it. His face looked weathered as though he had climbed the Mountain of Ancalogor ten times over. “Ready?” Muro asked, his eyes holding a special glint which remained dim in truth and actuality. “The plan is simple. Keep yourselves awake firstly.” Muro said, snapping his fingers at Satoshi with immense gravitas, who appeared to look spellbound. He showed them a map that came from his snake’s mouth and said “The Manor itself bears an outer layer of eight snakes in the chamber of an elder man’s beard. You must go into the hall and then wait around for others. Give them drinks, cigarettes, etc. And then once everyone comes in and makes themselves at ease, you must go to the toilets and change into formal wear. Blend in, if you will, like how snakes shed their skin. You will wear these robes” Muro initially stated, handing them greenish-black robes. “Thus, within the Manor is the Palmer Manor where the true Winter Masquerade will occur, you must wait in the toilet for 10 minutes precisely.” Muro stated; the Brothers unaware that he had been keeping his phone on record the entire time. “Remember these words: Sex, drugs, depravity and insanity.” Muro then said as he walked them out of the building and swiftly into the actual Palmer Manor. It was a beautiful area, filled with many jewels, cars, trees, forests, sandstone structures of what appeared to be horned statues. The place looked fit for a billionaire, no, several as it was abundantly clear that this place was truly one fit for royalty, which far surpassed where King Helios and Sakura lived in. There was a massive iron gate that shut itself off to outsiders as whistling was heard from all the trees that were resembling sakura trees in some twisted form, as snake heads were the branches with glowing purple eyes staring at the peoples when they weren’t looking. Terror exuded from every orifice of this place. “Can we go in?” Muro asked as his snake hit the gate with slight force, his tongue slipping. “Password?” The branches spoke as Muro smiled and said: Naga Abhikṣattṛ (Serpent Killer) to which the gates opened, allowing all of the brothers to go in as a man, clad in a suit of iron white and mysterious goggles which hid a mask that resembled a mongoose came out and watched them as he noticed Satoshi. “What on earth is he doing here?!” He thought, for he was Kulana… the maker of the drug that did Sakura in yet Satoshi himself was blissfully ignorant, woefully so. As they all went in, they noticed many people dancing already. They were at ease as food appeared in hand upon arrival. Was this an illusion? “Give the food.” Muro’s snake whispered to all of them as the brothers did exactly that; handing out drinks, cigarettes, drugs and even “chew toys”, to which everyone was delighted but all never seemed to question who these four people were. Their expressions were solemn but they strode around with clear happiness in their step and allowed them to be free to which Muro smiled, knowing this was merely one step in the greater picture. “To the toilets.” Muro said to the four brothers who whisked themselves away into the toilets, remembering the plan as they looked around at each other. “Why are we wearing the-?!” Zidine asked as they all noticed that all four robes had turned a dark purple. A saffron colour as Muro smiled from beyond the toilet doors, for they were unaware of just how devious and malicious he truly was. Xiaoyu’s hands were burning up slightly, as though he was ready to reveal a new level of intense heat. “Are they ready?” A man with a coyote mask asked Muro who nodded peacefully as they all came out with this simply saying “Entrare prego (Come in, please)” as he led all of them to the Second Hall which was called Village Hidden in the Leaves as Masaru himself let himself be free and danced with various women who were seemingly half-naked, voluptuous and deeply entranced by his very presence. The veils that once obscured them became as free-flowing as the wind and those who noticed him didn’t dare look at him once he observed their presence even remotely existing. “Come in, come in.” A man said, who was cloaked in red and saffron. A mask hid his appearance barring a penetrating gaze that was like that of a basilisk’s. His eyes were not visible as Muro smiled. The TALL BUTLER escorted the five closer and closer as every single person began to circle around them, ensnaring in their invisible grasp where there were several snakes surrounding the red cloaked man who had a mask with fangs as he had a fanged crown atop his clearly balding head. He sat enthroned with acolytes in purple robes standing either side ”Please come forward.” The man spoke as he beckoned his finger towards Muro, to which Satoshi looked slightly shocked. “Don’t tell me he-!” Satoshi thought to himself as those in the black cloaks of death closed rank, cutting off any way of escape and forcing them to watch this scenario. The man then calmly asked “May I have the password, please?” to which Muro then answered with Naga Abhikṣattṛ (Serpent Killer), to which Muro smiled to himself. “That is the password for admittance ... but may I ask if they know it too?” He asked Muro who nodded obediently, realising that he had won. “Show me your phone.” The man said to Muro who complied and showed him the phone to which everyone heard “The Manor itself bears an outer layer of eight snakes in the chamber of an elder man’s beard. You must go into the hall and then wait around for others. Give them drinks, cigarettes, etc. And then once everyone comes in and makes themselves at ease, you must go to the toilets and change into formal wear. Blend in, if you will, like how snakes shed their skin. You will wear these robes” Muro initially stated, handing them greenish-black robes. “Thus, within the Manor is the Palmer Manor where the true Winter Masquerade will occur, you must wait in the toilet for 10 minutes precisely.” Muro stated; the Brothers unaware that he had been keeping his phone on record the entire time. “Remember these words: Sex, drugs, depravity and insanity.” as everyone was shocked, hiding it underneath their masks. “You four….You will kindly remove your mask.” The man said, as Satoshi immediately noticed Muro’s cloak becoming a velvety green to his sheer shock. “He’s had us since the beginning?!” Zidine asked himself in slight shock.

“Now get undressed.” He asked to which the four remained silent and refused. The silence was utterly deafening as the four brothers asked “Get undressed?” in utter confusion as the man in red repeated this statement. “Remove your clothes, or would you like us to do it for you?” He asked as Satoshi finally began to put the pieces together. “He was the one who raped Sakura, wasn’t he? That explains the necklace’s position. Her bodily position. Why was her stomach wounded? Her laboured breathing.” Satoshi thought to himself as sweat began to envelop him as a woman from above screamed “Take me, I am ready to redeem him.” A woman said, staring at Satoshi as her face was mostly obscured from the light. She was clearly a sex-ridden woman as Satoshi sensed who this was immediately.

“You are ready to redeem him?” The man in purple, remaining devoid of any emotion but cold apathy as the man nodded in slight shock. “Are you sure you understand what you are taking upon yourself in doing this?” He asked as the woman’s face slowly revealed itself in the light like a moth to a flame with him staring at her with a cold stare that would make even the hardest criminal turn to stone. “Very well. You are free, but I warn you if you make any further inquiries or if you say a single word to anyone about what you have seen, there will be the most dire consequences for you and your family. Do you understand?” The man asked, glaring at Satoshi in visible apathy and staring at the other three in scorn as the woman nodded at Satoshi before the BIRD MASK MAN then took her away. “No one can change her fate now. When a promise has been made here, there is no turning back.” The man asked with a menacing stare. “Don’t tell me…” Masaru thought to himself, realising that something was up with Muro. His emotionlessness was a façade. “He was the one who ratted us out! He must have us on record!” Xiaoyu and Zidine said as Muro’s emotionless face began to contort violently into a smile as Satoshi glared at him in disgust and asked one simple question which changed the situation for the worse. “You… you raped Sakura, didn’t you?” as everyone glared at him with the Brothers glancing at him briefly realising their cover was blown as Muro smiled at him maliciously. “Yes. I did. It was fun… but… now that I must rejoin my Master, how about I make this quick?” Muro asked as Satoshi glared at him in utter rage that was slowly unravelling to the surface like an ocean of unrelenting fury or an Asian parent when their child doesn’t get an A. “I am impressed, White Spirit. You know what he did. His crime was no crime here… it is an action of service.” The man in purple said as Satoshi couldn’t help but murder Muro right there and then however Masaru and Zidine grabbed his right and left hand, squeezing it tightly. “Blow our plan not.” They both whispered. “HOW THE HELL CAN YOU ASK FOR SEX TO BE A SERVICIAL ACTION HERE?! Did you also kidnap children too?” Satoshi screamed in absolute outrage as those in black began to laugh amongst themselves; as if they were ingratiated in this sort of wretched activity. “Do you know who I am? Do you know who we are?” The man in purple asked as Satoshi’s eyes locked onto him. “Oh, I know. You’re Satanika, the very man who I saw try to fight Ashoka.” Satoshi said with bitterness in his voice as Satanika simply laughed to himself. “When you remove your mask, do you find it difficult to reveal who you are? It is sad that your dreams in sleep are tricks, Maya. Illusions… created by a man who hath no interest to anyone but himself. Humanity doesn’t exist in that man. Your brothers are merely go-getters. The king’s horsem*n. You are folly to the plan, I suspect?” The man said, having complete control of the situation. “You’re going to release Vasuki, the Serpent King.” Satoshi said bluntly as he was silenced. “No. You are wrong. You are merely food. I thought of you as the greatest threat to my existence since Ashoka, but, it is not so. You see… the reason I am going to continue my plan is because with the elites in this room, unnamed and unknown to the annals of time and history, unwritten even to Akaria, I win. Through summoning Vasuki into this mortal plane once more and without Ashoka to stop me. You are merely going to be ensnared and constricted. But… you and your servants are merely drinks.” Satanika spoke, licking his lips underneath his mask. “You are merely drinks to my mouth. But, if I kill you… things will get out of hand. But, if I also kill you… the higher forces will end me. Like that Harimatsu, the balding, fat and ever-jolly man. He is a watcher. A murderer.” Satanika continued to state. “You don’t understand. We elites dine on sex, drugs and power. It is a mere child’s game to us. The password to everything is power. Whatever computer needs unlocking, all you needeth say is that money and power are with you; and that is it. Sex is the ultimate drug along with p*rnography as a subsidiary. But I digress. Wasting time with children is no game. It isn’t even playing to the rules.” Satanika said as he clapped his hands, splitting apart his servants. “You have rules?” Masaru asked as Satanika smiled. “Yes, Masaru of Damon, rejector of girls, swooner of women and rapist of Mizu. The media is the most powerful tool and with one fist crushing all of them… power is there.” He spoke with cold, hard efficiency as he turned to Xiaoyu. “The boy of the Asarii and murderer of friends. We watched your every move. Your master was… powerful. But not enough to threaten the status quo, unfortunately.” He said with a mocking air of sadness and grandeur. “Zidine Lumiere, killer of fathers and slave-owner. You should have joined us when you had the chance. Your mother isn’t proud of you. She watches here… concerned for your safety and waiting for your grand return to the kingdom of Hesperia.” Satanika said softly as Muro smiled to himself. “How do you know all this?” Xiaoyu asked to which Satanika looked at him. “I know… everything about all of you. Satoshi was once born in a world where the World Matrix Dominators existed, slaughtering his family and eventually forcing him to absorb a maid in the form of a green gem, meet Kouyate at 4, train for 2 days, go to a tournament at 6, win, kill Kouyate at 10, murder militaries at 15… and become a teacher at 16, all while impregnating girls with a touch of your hand. And there’s Jack, the glasses-wearing boy who could create galaxies… you kissed him as a woman and walked away. Became the most powerful. Masaru was his brother… lived with him until 6 years of age when the parents exploded as alien parasites and then meeting a girl who took him to a magical school where ye could destroy the universe [by warping space-time fully and going beyond such] with thy fist, the strongest physical tool in existence as ye bore supreme inventions that surpassed Kulana in potency alone such as the Deceptialac. Zidine was created by Satoshi after he saw a flame and upon being born, he began bearing the power of particle manipulation and Xiaoyu was called Hashirama, a boy. Now…” Satanika calmly said as everyone looked equally shocked and mesmerised. “I shall tell you the plan.” He said.

“And thus, to my goal. To revive Vasuki and bring back Naga Loka, the Snake World, I needed to acquire something of value from all of you brothers. A Beast born of the Hero of Justice in Monty, the best alchemist since Paracelsus… no… the best. Then, the Crown of the West from the Hero of Light with the blood of a former Queen. Prostitution and being a whor* runs deep in her blood. Having Sakura’s blood was more than enough… but Hinata… the girl with the white eyes of the Moon, descendant of Miyakumi. A beautiful woman. I must say though, it is not good Sakura isn’t here… she would be displeased even if she were.” Satanika softly said, still maintaining a tight grip over the situation as Satoshi felt himself choking and wanting to vomit. “And thus… the Hero of Life. More like death. His body falling to the ground was delicious. It was pathetic. Holding a Talwar dagger… emerald… Persia… history always seems to hold down something of great sadness.” Satanika said sarcastically to Xiaoyu. “In other words, I shall explain… Masaru's clone is born, Zidine's brother is about to be King of Hesperia and he will be in the Brotherhood of the Serpent's pocket, they extracted blood from Hinata and Sakura who each have Satoshi's DNA [by way of birth or intercourse], thereby we have the Blood of Mercy and that they killed Jaal, someone close to Xiaoyu. And thus… I bid you all Adieu… but before that… reveal yourself, White Spirit.” Satanika said as Satoshi’s red eyes locked with his own purple. “Your master, Kouyate… he was feeble. An elder but the strongest of his era. Yet not even he could suspect that the Ponawan mayor who killed him… was a part of our regime. It is sad… the White Spirit came about because of manipulation.” Satanika said calmly, fully playing with all four Brothers as though they were puppets. “You are unnecessary. Vasuki will be happy. As will Father… the great Janamejaya.” Satanika said calmly, taking off his mask, revealing a man of scratches with a fanged crown and glowing purple eyes. “You see… even if you manage to escape… your eyes will be veiled in darkness.” Satanika said as everyone attacked the four Brothers, only for Zidine to run in the form of a thunderbolt, taking all three of them with him and carrying them on his back as every single person… disappeared. “All you see here is illusory. My Maya… unreality mixed with reality. Surely Ashoka taught you that? The Hall is real… all its inhabitants… on the other hand, false. But, if you do get to the School, make sure you tell your beloved Mr Harimatsu that all is well.” Satanika said mockingly and as they went to the School and burst into the Headteacher’s office, to which they were met with bad news. “It isn’t good. Muro betrayed us. Satanika is onto us. Please sir, you have to help!” Satoshi said frantically as Damian was watching them from the door, visibly shocked. “I know. There is no concern.” Mr Harimatsu said as everyone was genuinely shocked, remembering Satanika’s cold-blooded words. “How do you know about all that?” Zidine asked to which Harimatsu’s jolly smile began to fade. “It matters not. If Muro returns, I will deal with him. And with that, you are all barred from this school temporarily for threatening a student’s father especially when that student is very rich in Muro Pyton. You are lucky death never came!” Harimatsu said calmly as the four brothers looked annoyed but never relented, ultimately accepting their fate as they walked out of the room and as Satoshi met his glare with Damien’s, he simply said “You must be careful of Muro. Please. If you save Hinata… you may have some type of fun with Sakura in the form of a day out.” as Damien accepted, blushed slightly and bit his thumb for unknown reasons. Mr Harimatsu smiled and called someone, simply saying “You have lost.” as the four brothers each readied themselves for their respective journeys.

His body convulsed and writhed in agony, his lower half having become completely unrecognisable as the blood that once was resembling his humanity in any facet was nothing more than a lake of blood and guts. “NOW! TELEPORT TO BEIPING, FIND A MATERIAL CALLED AZORONITE AND THEN BUILD THE CHAMBER USING ZIDINE’S LIGHTNING AND XIAOYU’S FIRE! QUICKLY! WE DON’T HAVE LONG!” Satoshi screamed as all of them failed to realise Vasuki… the pet snake Muro had, simply disappeared without a trace as Masaru did exactly that, teleporting all 3 of them to Beiping. “Muro’s snake!” Sakura shouted as her visual prowess instinctively activated, forcing her eyes to detect every single location where he could possibly go: Underground, behind her, to the side and even above her… or in the bloody mess near her. Her eyes tracked everything but sadly… nothing could be found… Masaru and the other two found their way to Beiping where they noticed a beautiful white temple that was made of clearly otherworldly materials with two snakes being adorned on the door as a man who was bald and wore orange robes sauntered by them. “So this is the famed White Temple of Beiping.” Masaru thought to himself as he saw brown robed men and women, who all bore short hair, as they noticed the three brothers and nodded, allowing them to walk. Upon them appearing within the temple, they each began to surround them. “Why are you here? For what purpose?” Xuanyu said as he looked at the three brothers. “I take it Vasuki has been revived and that you are looking for Azoronite?” Xuanye asked as they were all shocked.

“How do you know?” Masaru asked to which he simply said “The plights of the hearts for those who must be guided have to be helped with wisdom. I shalt lead you to the Scroll of Ashoka. It is the ninth scroll that has yet to be washed away in the sands of time itself.” Xuanye explained. They then walked forward through the many halls of the Temple as skeletons showed themselves on each of the doors that were once the Monks of the past as they then continued to walk up to a door that bore two large serpents on each side. “So you three are Satoshi’s brothers?” Xuanye asked as they all nodded, clearly rushed for time. “What is he like?” to which they all responded “Annoying. An ass and quiet but strategic and loyal.” as they all watched the door open silently. “This is the last gate of the Temple but only heads of the Temple can access it. Lord Ashoka cast this door himself, having sealed two Snakes that threatened this area when it was much more non-built.” Xuanye explained as he bowed to the door, cupping his hands as cosmic energy went into it. “This is where Azoronite is for the Chamber that wilt be used to seal Vasuki. It is a rare metal that Lord Ashoka found in another world, the world of the Dragons after defeating Ryujin, the first Dragon King and the “originator” of the Nagaloka in a titanic battle there when he was in his early thirties, destroying and shattering the world to its core, saving all of the Six Realms. But this place was cursed by Ashoka to hide its truest items behind these sealed doors as it is a domain of gifts." Xuanye initially explained with a soft smile adorned on his face.

He continued: "Many have died, for this door is said, in history, to have cursed people so their lifespan is reduced by many years thus by the manner of which is forbidden to all who enter its Domain. I hope that ye are not one of those cursed persons. That said… out of the Second Generation of Brothers which are verily your predecessors of great renown, he alone lived the longest and was the Honoured One, known by all as a Chakravartin or King of the Wheel of Law.” Xuanye explained to the three brothers as he noticed Xuanye releasing one more hand as he closed his eyes. “Shǒu zhī mén ： ā bā yà (Gate of the Hand: Sign of no fear).” Xuanye then said as the serpents’ scales glowed faintly as the doors opened. “Good luck, Shí yóu Róng jì yóu (May the oil of those within devour thee).” Xuanye said as they all walked in, only for the door to shut on all of them. “What? That door opened and shut itself? Is it cursed?” Satoshi thought to himself as he noticed six guards with jade spears in stone armour and helmets that was ancient, well before Masaru or any of the Brother’s time. “We are the Guardians of the Final Gate of the Beiping Temple, known as Padmanabhaswamy. As we were fought in a previous life by Satoshi, we wilt grant thee passageway to what ye seek. Ask not any questions.” The first Guardian said “Ye are the children of Otsutsukitarine-no-Mikoto, and the bearer of the Fist of Justice, Flames of the Original Creation and family-bound Thunder of Elding, holders of Masayoshi, Aldar (Aldan) and Barachiel. I am the guard, alongside we, are thus the guardians of the Six Realms.” The guard said as he bowed down and took off his helmet as did the others; revealing skeletal heads to the Brothers’ slight shock as they all pointed at the scroll above them that was held in a snake’s mouth as they walked up to the well that withheld itself below the scroll.

“That is the well of Ashoka, where its water is said to grant one knowledge. But it will poison one who is undeserving of it.” The foremost skeleton said. “Azoronite is there, yea.” The skeleton then calmly spoke as they saw a limitless amount of material there… with Zidine activating Berserker Mode as Xiaoyu activated Hall of Creation, summoning a dwarf to craft the Chamber, to which the Guards watched and teleported all three Brothers away, knowing they were successful as the Chamber appeared outside Muro’s mess-based view. “You’re back!” Satoshi said with visible glee as the pile of flesh, meat and bones started to move, as a colossal green snake with scales made of jade rising from the pile. “SAKURA!” Satoshi said as she nodded and ran, sensing that the pet Vasuki had disappeared into the chamber. “Vasuki!” Satoshi said in rage as the snake glared at them all. “I’ll attack its eyes!” Zidine spoke, using Mjolnir to do so. “Xiaoyu! Use your flames to lure it into the chamber! Me and Satoshi will attempt to use our combined power. And then we shall seal him away for good. If Muro is alive, which I doubt… Sakura can take care of the wretched rapist.” Masaru explained as everyone understood their roles with Zidine continually smashing his hammer (not a euphemism) into Vasuki’s eyes who responded by breathing out perfume and fire with Xiaoyu whistling and using Door to Infinite, teleporting Vasuki into the chamber with extreme difficulty as his size was simply too much. “Alright! Now!” Masaru screamed, as he nodded to Satoshi who absorbed cosmic energy within himself as the State of Brahman combined its cosmic energies with the power of the Fist of Justice, to which Satoshi’s eyes glowed white, seeing a memory of the Past Long Since Gone as they were together in a fight of their own. “I learned a technique called Final Art - Combination Technique - State of the Celestial Fist in Dr Monty’s book whilst he was gone one time. It is where two people can combine their energy to make an extremely colossal amount of energy. We can then go ahead and use this energy to activate the Sealing Technique.” Masaru said confidently as the Fist of Injustice voluntarily activated thanks to the transcendental power of the State of Brahman.

“Satoshi, ready yourself by using the State of Brahman and summon some type of gravity-based power. Given that fact that you can control galactic energy… if I warp space-time with one of the cubes, you best get a black hole or two ready. Got it?” Masaru asked as Satoshi nodded, ready to summon a black orb of energy in hand, allowing Masaru to add a cube with it. “With that, the black hole won’t threaten the entire planet’s existence!” Masaru thought to himself, immediately running in at full speed to Vasuki and punching him ridiculously hard, causing the snake to constantly stumble around and use flames to try and help himself, ultimately forcing his very scales to emit a dangerous poison that surpassed even Muro’s own and his pet snake’s. “Xiaoyu! Use another damn technique of the Original Flames!” Masaru screamed, noticing that both of the snake’s eyes were considerably damaged as thunder roared above Zidine, directly aimed at them. “Ateşoku!” Xiaoyu thought to himself, summoning the fire arrow in hand for the second time with Vasuki attempting to petrify him by staring directly into his eyes.

“He has traits of the basilisk, too? With that, we need a reflective surface… but that makes no sense considering the scale of damage Zidine caused to his vision… unless he can regenerate all of his injuries. That means that even if he does fire the arrow… its likely to assume that Vasuki will regenerate which leaves Satoshi himself as the outlier and thus the benefactor to seal him away. However, if Muro’s snake is around somewhere… then Satanika has played us all even in death.” Masaru quickly thought to himself, staring at his hand, clutching it and jumping up to deliver a huge hit to Vasuki’s face, causing the snake to stumble back and create a miniature tremor which shook the entirety of the chamber, to which Masaru took advantage as all 4 Brothers immediately teleported to Satoshi’s location as his hand became devoured by orange energy with the two black holes firing with the original cube summoned beforehand as Vasuki roared in sheer terror, feeling itself being sealed. “Final Art - Combination Technique - State of the Celestial Fist!” Satoshi and Masaru screamed, causing the entirety of the chamber to collapse and seal the wretched beast. However, Satoshi knew something was off, remembering that Sakura ran in to find the pet snake Vasuki. “SAKURA!!!” Satoshi screamed to which all four Brothers knew that finding her at this point would lead to regret. “My apologies, Brother but saving her is not possible.” Masaru and Zidine spoke sorrowfully. Satoshi’s heart sank as his soul shattered. “No… no… no…” Satoshi thought to himself as his Shadow Sword briefly flared up and then died down in mere moments. “Damn it. Why does this have to be one…” Satoshi thought to himself, reminding himself of every good moment he had with Sakura… “Of eternal bloodshed and sacrifice?” Satoshi muttered to himself with the other Brothers looking in sorrow. They slowly came to terms with the fact that Sakura, a good devil... had seemingly perished and sacrificed her life for love.

With that, he reminded himself of his promise to Damien who himself looked aggravated. “You must be careful of Muro. Please. If you save Hinata… you may have some type of fun with Sakura in the form of a day out.” Damian reminded himself, realising just how devious Muro was, holding Hinata in his hands and teleporting her away to Satoshi and Sakura’s house. Despite this, Sakura immediately found the pet snake Vasuki rushing towards the end of the chamber… causing Muro himself to appear once again. “Sakura, you wretched whor*!” Muro said to her, with her immediately attacking him with her claws, ultimately allowing him to immediately counter by forcing snakes to devour her body. “You really think this will work, huh?” Sakura said as Muro was barely fazed and got closer to her, inching closer to her face as she responded… by biting his face with her vampire-esque fangs with him screaming in pain, causing the snakes around her body to disappear, allowing her to grab Muro’s bloodied face, sending him flying away, to which Muro couldn’t do anything but wait for the “perfect moment”, not that this would ever come. “The chamber is breaking?” Sakura thought to herself as Muro immediately grabbed her hand and forced her grip to loosen, wrapping himself in his own snakes to which he backflipped away and then said “If I die today, you’re coming with me!” as Sakura’s eyes twitched. “Now time to grab your eyes and kill you!” Muro thought to himself, causing his snakes to grab Sakura’s clothing and then using his hands to fire a snake directly at her eyes, ultimately having them bitten out of her face as she coldly laughed. “Wow… how inhumanely sexy.” Muro said mockingly as Sakura kicked him with immense force, only for him to deliver the final move as he then released one more snake to grab her necklace and force her to power down into her human form… however, Sakura was one step of him and used her sensory capabilities to slash both of his arms off and then figure out where the snakes came from, to which she decided to simply slash at every corner of his body as she was too fast for him to react, even with his eyes that saw all futures.

“Katatagaenokami (方違え神, lit. A Divine Change in Direction)!” Muro screamed, warping space and the concept of directions, teleporting them in front of Satoshi and the Brothers, only for Muro to feel extensive damage to each body as snakes ripped themselves out of every single orifice of his body, with all 1000 snakes that once inhabited him… now dying thanks to Muro’s body being too injured as he stared at Sakura who stood above him like a lioness to a deer; the mother ready to protect her pride. “My snakes have been annihilated!” Muro thought to himself in fear; vomit and spit sputtering from the mouth and foaming in terror as Sakura glared at him, now having her eyes regenerated; him seeing the house he assaulted her in. “I am you. No matter what I do… I cannot reject you.” Sakura said as Muro looked absolutely frightened, trying to crawl away from her, as his arms hardly regenerated, causing blood to drip away from him. “No matter what I do, I cannot run away from you. If you regenerate in the form of Damien, I will kill him too. You are a curse. A wretched serpent. A snake who just won’t die. Whose scales strip away, revealing this shell of a man that you are. A coward, predator and a rapist just like your Father.” Sakura said coldly as snake venom dripped down her face in the form of tears of blood. She walked closer as Muro screamed in terror and tried to run out of the house but it was locked… throwing whatever he could find on the floor at Sakura who barely acknowledged their existence. Muro’s eyes began to flood with tears, seeing as he lacked power and control. “PLEASE!” Muro screamed as he tried to bow towards her. “That’s it. Lick and grovel at my feet… Bow down to your queen.” Sakura sarcastically said, reprimanding him with one kick to his face, grabbing him and then kicking him in the stomach, sending him flying as the door of the house continued to remain steady and unwavered as booming sounds hit it hard yet still the house never budged even an inch.

“You have no more power. How does it feel?” Sakura asked as Muro’s tears didn’t stop. The door opened slowly, seemingly letting Muro free from his suffering. His eyes and mind snapped back to reality as his eyes looked up as a menacing figure showed up to which he grovelled. “HEADMASTER!” Muro screamed as everyone looked stunned. Mr Harimatsu stood over Muro’s pathetically weak figure like the lion at the head of the pride; for he was a shadowy figure who was burlesque yet physically fit with a golden ring that had the letter T on it, held firmly on his right hand’s middle finger and a golden watch, held underneath a suit with a blackened right eye as his trademark monocle remained alongside a big brown handle moustache to complement his aged look; and standing beside him, was an older man, with a big grey beard and a pointy hat. “Shall I save you, Muro?” Mr Harimatsu calmly asked with a smile to his face. “Please…” Muro said as everyone was absolutely horrified, questioning just how far the Brotherhood of the Serpent spanned; with Mr Okachi locking his eyes unto Sakura’s scarred figure whereas Mr Harimatsu briefly looked up to see Satoshi staring at him. “What is wrong? Muro will be dealt with, as promised.” Mr Harimatsu explained to Masaru, Xiaoyu and Satoshi as the Devil laughed from within Sakura’s very soul, fully admonishing her in a hellscape of tormenting silence, for not killing Muro when she had the chance. “Even with Muro gone… there will be others but they will be released in time.” Mr Harimatsu said calmly and with a commanding, yet cold tone. “Why are you here?!” Masaru asked as Sakura was utterly stunned. “To seek justice for those who cannot fend for themselves.” Mr Okachi interrupted coldly, glaring at Sakura with a matter-of-fact expression written on his face as she reminded herself of the fact that Hinata was gone, seemingly for good but she knew better than to break down after having won against her violator.

"Are you one of them?!" Xiaoyu asked as Mr Harimatsu remained silent, neither confirming nor denying such an accusation. "Levying such an accusation has its perks and downsides." Mr Okachi spoke candidly. “Humanity itself is corrupted and one such as Dr Monty will never change. A wretched alchemist.” Mr Harimatsu spoke as Masaru looked conflicted. “I warn you… attacking me… will result in your permanent banishment.” Mr Harimatsu said, threatening Masaru with unspoken threats. “Much like a cult leader, a figurehead or even a person who is worshipped by the masses and idolised, the Brotherhood of the Serpent itself is corrupt, flawed and godless in its ways. Lies, deceit and death steal the ways of the masses… and just as Vasuki himself served no-one but himself for the interests of reviving a dead world. And much like Satanika…” Mr Harimatsu then spoke as Muro glared at him and tried to attack. “I was born of the Serpent… after all… a serpent always sheds its skin when hurt or in a new environment. Wouldn’t you agree, Headmaster?” Muro said as his arms that barely grew back caused him to lunge at Mr Harimatsu who sidestepped him without a second thought. “... You will die a coward and betrayed by misplaced loyalties. Be forgotten and an unperson. Disappeared from the annals of history.” Harimatsu said coldly, grabbing Muro’s neck and snapping it with his bare hands as though he just fed his pride its next kill. Sakura was stunned and even speechless but smiled weakly, realising that Muro was finally gone for good as he was then turned to stone. “Do you not want to finish him off?” Mr Harimatsu asked Sakura who was too stunned to do anything as she fell to the ground, causing Satoshi to catch her, the two laced with utter shock. “How wholesome. Yet so, your banishment from the school and its groups begins now.” Mr Harimatsu said calmly as Mr Okachi looked on in silence, to which Mr Harimatsu smiled calmly yet locked eyes with him coldly.

“WHO ARE YOU?!” Satoshi screamed, and upon this being uttered, Mr Harimatsu calmly glanced at him, ignoring the others. “Memories can indeed be unendingly assaulting to its participant but they can be controlled. We will meet again, Satoshi. Know that.” Mr Harimatsu said softly as he and Okachi walked away, never to be seen again. “Sakura!” Satoshi said as she smiled softly. “I’m sorry for failing you.” He said emphatically to which Sakura smiled, knowing that everything would be alright. “I am truly sorry for condemning you in front of our classmates last year and I acknowledge that even if you are a devil, that you are far better than your father. You were on our side the whole time and I failed to see that out of disgust and bias against you for what you did to Mizu.” Masaru said to which he and Xiaoyu smiled, whilst he remembered Akira’s final moments. However… what he saw moments after would shock him as he saw Jaal himself. “Did I do you proud?” Xiaoyu asked to which Jaal nodded. “You did me proud, boy. I am truly proud of you and time will show when ye surpass thine power. You are worthy of praise.” Jaal said, embracing his best student and perhaps implanting knowledge of the rest of the Asar’ii’s secrets within his brain and soul. To that Masaru and Xiaoyu teleported themselves away, leading to Sakura herself also being teleported to her home where Damien was waiting. "How did you come here?" Sakura asked as Damien shrugged his shoulders in a manly disposition. “Sakura.... I-!” Damien was about to say as she hugged him, causing him to flush slightly as Hinata smiled at her mother with love and kindness as Sakura herself cried. “T-thank you. I take it that Satoshi requested we can go on a day out?” Sakura asked as Damian’s eyes lit up. “Yes.” Damian said kindly as Sakura went over and picked up her daughter, hugging her gently and breaking down, feeling true remorse and guilt. "I am sorry for failing you!" She said as Hinata began to cry, saying "No, mama." “Let’s go.” Damian said softly as he smiled, still blushing in embarrassment as he felt his other desires wanting to manifest themselves but he respected Satoshi and that she had a child with him. Himari also appeared and opened the door, hugging Sakura. “Let’s go.” Sakura said as they all would have a fun day, with Damian biting his thumb beforehand, seemingly for the final time.

“Satoshi… I know I have missed a lot so I will stay around for a month or two. Then… I have somewhere to go… I will meet the Moon and Sky with the vengeance that all of Hesperia will know.” Zidine explained as they both heard from the Shadow Sword a mysterious sound that resembled a crack in the hilt where the Gem lied, with darkness devouring him but the State of Brahman forced itself around Satoshi to protect him from the physical, mental, spiritual and conceptual corruption of the Shadow. “So his sword is acting up?!” Zidine thought to himself, sensing something terrible likely about to happen. Darkness would begin to swallow them up in the most unexpected of ways.

“So… Satoshi Fujiwara… Satoshi Wayne… what will your next move be?” The man spoke, waiting for this encounter of a lifetime…!

Green Lane[]

"Damian... I..." Sakura tried to say as Damien's eyes were blood red with dragon slits. "GET AWAY FROM ME, YOU DAMN COW! ALOA WAS RIGHT! YOU ARE A DEVIL! YOUR FATHER IS A NIGHTMARE! I WILL NEVER FORGIVE SATOSHI! NEVER! MURO WAS RIGHT FOR DOING FOR WHAT HE DID! f*ckING PSYCHOS! THE LOT OF YOU! HINATA SHOULD HAVE DIED!" Damian screamed, absolutely enraged; with Sakura slapping him across the face with Satoshi punching him so hard that he knocked him out, sending his glasses flying. "Don't you dare speak about my family like that again." Satoshi said as Damien was now laying on the rain-dressed ground as Satoshi and Sakura went to sleep, their relationship still visibly strained. “I am sorry, Sakura.” Satoshi said to her the next morning, the both of them felt guilty for what they caused but as they opened the door… Damien disappeared as Sakura scanned the area for miles, finding no sign of him with Satoshi calling Kulana as he said there was no sign of him either, which shocked Satoshi whose fist was now stained with his former friend’s blood. “Mr Harimatsu… I’d like to make a request.” Damien said, his pale brown eyes reflecting in the light. “And that is, Mr Alanis?” He asked, not turning around. “To kill Satoshi Fujiwara and have for myself Sakura Jigoku.” He said. “Oh… I never thought you would kill or want to possess someone you care so deeply about.” Mr Harimatsu, taking his monocle off. “Perfect…” He secretly thought to himself. “Let’s just say we had an argument as friends… and then… it went sour.” Damian said as Mr Harimatsu smiled. “Your dormitory is available at your leisure, Mr Alanis.” He then said as he accepted calmly, going into his dorm, only to see Hajime who had clearly grown up quite a bit. “So, how was Satoshi?” He asked, shaking Damien’s hand and then hugging him tightly. “Alright… a pain in the arse.” He said as Ferdinand of Cavalon sat down. “So, you returned?” He asked, as though he had been waiting for the young man for a while. “Its good to see you back… now get ready… we have a fox to catch.” He said as Damian was stunned. “Mr Harimatsu is the …” He explained to Hajime’s visible horror, as Damian smiled, ready to complete the ultimate mission, as from there, he would gain his rightful place as High King of the Kingdom of Peace. “You’re going to kill Satoshi?! One of us?!” Hajime asked as Ferdinand smiled and nodded patiently. “It has to be done… otherwise we will simply be fuel for the fire.” Ferdinand said calmly. “Training starts tomorrow.” He said to both Hajime and Damien, knowing their draconic biology would mesh well. “Won’t that be hard?” Hajime asked as Damien nodded. “No… it won’t. I have everything about him figured out… he shouldn’t be too difficult.” Damian said, reminding Hajime of Muro ever so slightly. Satoshi stood atop a pole, his red eyes glistening, as though he listened in. “I’ll have to give it everything I have to fight Damien, Hajime and Ferdinand… the strongest Third Year aside from Yi Jing. The Headteacher seems awfully suspicious… unless… he is someone else. I will bring you back, Damien… at all costs.” Satoshi thought to himself, disappearing into the night as the White Spirit of the Black Crows: the strongest Spy.

Kulana appeared in Satoshi’s house as he sensed the Shadow Sword wiped out, or at the very least, damaged irreparably as he looked solemn. “I am sure it can still be used in some regard or form. Irrespective of such, it is time ye know the truth.” Kulana explained as he removed his goggles from his head and stared at them. “Ye and thy brethren are part of a species lost to time known as the hom*otetrians… wherein before these forms you would call reincarnations, you were immortals: On different Journeys, but to the same End. When Ashoka was alive, he witnessed a great war before he became King: A war between hom*osapiens (regular humans) and hom*oanimi (Animalistic Humans with powers based on meditation) where hom*oanimi have the ability to control energy via meditation, be it natural or spiritual.” He then explained as Satoshi remained calm. Despite the year he had with Damien, things were relatively peaceful. “Sakura!” Satoshi asked only to hear no response as he saw a baby crawling in his house; his own baby… Sora, who was now 1 year old, picked him up softly. “Being a father… at such a young age… is both the biggest curse… yet a tragic burden.” Satoshi thought to himself as a 19 year old; his hair grown out, his voice deeper but still… What could go wrong? Kulana showed him the sniper rifle he requested. “The Gun of Dark Matter. This gun… penetrates the concept of obstacles as well as the very notion of mathematics itself. It ignores the X, Y and Z-Axis…” Kulana explained, demonstrating it, erasing things for several miles. “Anyhow… I wish you all the best, Satoshi… may thy journey be one not of bloodshed but of fidelity.” He said, walking away briskly. That said, a letter found itself on the same spot it did as usual as Sakura returned with huge lumps of shopping; eggs, flour, all the rest a good mother should want. “Sakura… how are you and the other children?” Satoshi asked, knowing that the other children were safe in the House. “They're alright, you know. The usual. Crying. Milk. Walking. But still… its good that bastard Muro died after you sealed his sorry ass. He deserved it.” Sakura said, speaking with bitterness in her voice as Satoshi’s presence alleviated this bitterness somewhat. She drank her orange juice with him sitting on the table as usual, sensing that peace was on the Horizon… only for something terrible to happen. “SATOSHI! THERE ARE PLANES ATTACKING US-!” Satoshi heard Samantha screaming as he felt a huge explosion all the way from the Blue Lane. “There’s a war on the horizon.” Satoshi thought to himself as Sakura immediately became her Demon Form and blitzed over to the Blue Lane. “Got her in position.” A sniper said; head-covered in a black mask with a dark green hat, with the sniper rifle being extremely advanced with a green bullet in the barrel. “Perfect.” The voice said on the burner phone, shooting her in the side. “Now she’s mine.” Damien said quietly, running over to her only for her to wake up and attack; however he disappeared. “I could swear I attacked someone.” Sakura thought to herself as she activated her eyes, attempting to scan the area with her barely identifying a human-like being. “I can’t move that well… its as though a person shot me with venom that surpasses Amane.” Sakura thought to herself with slight fear as she barely escaped, struggling to hobble home as Samantha saw her. “Sakura?!” Samantha asked as Sakura passed out into her arms; being taken into the local brothel to be taken care of by the Geisha as Satoshi knew that something was up. “Hanuman!” Satoshi screamed, summoning a monkey with white fur to take Sora to the House, disappearing immediately afterwards into the Animal Realm. “Satoshi… the Red Lane is being attacked from all sides with planes and drones!” Ming Hao and Xian said as Satoshi focused into it, observing citizens being mercilessly set alight by drones from afar. “The Green Lane is far too dangerous.” Satoshi thought to himself as he realised just how bad this was. “I have to attack them solo.” Satoshi thought to himself, questioning all this as he then grabbed his mask, teleporting over to the Blue Lane edge, seeing the brothel as Samantha beckoned him in, only for him to see Sakura in slight pain. “Is Sora okay?” Sakura asked as he nodded convincingly. “You should stay here.” Samantha said as Satoshi nodded. “I cannot. There is far too much damage on the outside.” Satoshi said as Samantha looked with sadness. “The Green Lane has 2 gangs… one of which I assumed caused this ridiculous attack. The other Lanes are likely damaged. Akaria is probably heavily attacked however the Police there likely did something to suppress the truth even with that Man gone. Akaria is a failed state however even with Sakura as queen… it will inevitably degrade those in the nation since the Police were never killed in their entirety.” Samantha said as Satoshi felt immense guilt over failing to overturn the system that was Akaria. “Anyway… go.” Samantha said as she pointed over to a secluded forest at the end of the brothel’s edge. “Over there is the Green Lane. Once you go in there… you need to escape alive. Your school probably has some connection… but there are 2 gangs… 1 of which has the highest notoriety in all 4 lanes which are all called and connected through Akaria, a continent-sized city. That notorious gang is held up by a leader called Pangobo Takayushi although his face is unseen… unheard. The 1st Gang is held up by a family… who held it for a good 250 years.” Samantha explained, allowing Satoshi to absorb this information. “As you know by now, the Blue Lane had one leader, the Red had 10 underpinned by 1 leader, the Purple Lane had 5 leaders underpinned by 1 overarching leader, the one who you likely imprisoned in the form of Aloa’s father… the Green Lane has no leader… it is run by lawlessness… smuggling and all the rest. Whoever started it… is unknown. In this lane… Humanity at its worst, even moreso than here which is now somewhat peaceful thanks to Amane’s help and my guiding him; although it is slightly corrupt due to the Blue Lane’s use of a gang to help stave off crime. You should be fine… but they engaged in a war with every other Lane… this won’t end well for anyone. None of the other world’s countries know about this… Osu (Asia)’s rest are locked off since Akaria is so big. I wish you all the best. We will all help if needed and Sakura over here… will take some time to heal. I’d say a few weeks normally but thanks to her demonic heritage… she’ll take hours at best and a day at most.” Samantha said, smiling to Satoshi. “Have fun. Be a fox in the night… but a glint in the day for those who deserve it. You may never know who needs it most.” She said, reminding herself of when she was taken advantage of in the Green Lane… eventually becoming an agent of the Akarian Police but an uncorrupt woman who used men’s desires against them in the Blue Lane: the lane of infamy and debauchery however she knew kindness was a way out which she led… instructing Geisha and Oiran from the worst part of the Blue Lane into her circle… becoming allies of greatness and loyalty towards her. “Stay safe…” She thought to herself as Satoshi went into the great forest, walking into its haunted… nature.

Satoshi looked visibly shocked, seeing various people taking cigarette-esque drugs as he ignored this, teleporting away onto poles as he saw planes flying above him; helicopters only to fire a crow out into the abyss. “Ready and on your mark.” The sniper said, only to move his rifle as he shot the crow as Satoshi was taken aback, realising that there was an enemy at a huge distance away, using his Eye to observe the distance ahead. “I’m had!” The sniper said to the burner phone as a boy appeared in front of Satoshi, attacking him and then disappearing as two cars appeared which were jet black, with black tinted windows, they glimmered like black diamonds. From the cars exited ten men as Satoshi looked shocked, only for those who were doing drugs to run away, as though they knew they’d be caught. “Fire.” The ten men said, firing huge barrels of explosive rounds at Satoshi only for an ally with a sniper to come and save Satoshi, summoning huge volleys of mist. “Amane?” He asked himself, teleporting away in response as Amane saved his life. “There is a boy who keeps attacking me…” He thought to himself as Amane looked visibly shocked, realising that this was a hit on Satoshi. “These guys are attacking him for a dark reason… someone likely wants him for their own ends.” Amane thought to himself; seeing more cars pulling up. “Guard the barracks!” One of the men said as they nodded only for Amane to observe the area, realising how dangerous this truly was as Satoshi then summoned two drones from his wrist. “Satoshi… mark each area with drones and fire away when you have to. Keep a distance.” Amane said, only to hear the sound of a sniper and pistol co*cking, firing away at the two only for Satoshi and Amane to teleport away as the drones fired huge amounts of missiles and bullets, with Amane glaring at Samantha in the brothel. “You really think he can take out the Green Lane? The 2 gangs are far too dangerous.” Amane said as Samantha looked at him with slight vitriol. “I am aware of that however he should be capable of doing so.” Samantha explained in kind. “He’s going to get killed… or worse. You should be careful… otherwise everything will be put into lockdown.” Amane explained to her coldly. “If you lockdown everything including this place… you’ll suffer in the long run. I won’t hold back.” Samantha said, looking at Sakura the entire time who was visibly convulsing in pain. “Fine… I’m only helping because of Satoshi… outside of that, this is merely a formality.” Amane said, as he looked at Sakura’s side, taking out the bullet from her side… his hand covered in blood. “This shot… isn’t venom… its… something far, far worse. The Red Lane nor the Purple one has this technology… Akaria doesn’t have it either from what I know. I’ll contact that doctor.” He said, observing the bullet, noticing its ordinary shape as he called Kulana from his phone, as he then saw him miraculously appear. “This bullet isn’t a bullet of any kind. It appears whoever shot her has access to otherworldly technology… or futuristic tech that far surpasses the 31st century. The venom, however, can be healed.” Kulana said confidently as he used Ayurveda to barely do so, healing her with light green energy, pacifying the wound ever so slowly. “She’ll be able to act in time. I suggest you lock this area down now… whoever is attacking her has a connection to the Brotherhood of the Serpent. I say that in truth henceforth. Forensics don’t exist in Akaria but I can see it unabashedly that it surpasses your venom. Anyhow, lock her down and do all the rest.” Kulana explained calmly as Amane looked surprised, with Satoshi smiling, realising that Sakura would survive. “Use that gun to annihilate the Gang, hook, line and sinker. The 2nd gang are far more mysterious.” Kulana explained as Satoshi disappeared. “Now then… I have to go with Amane and Samantha which should be helpful.” Satoshi thought to himself as they walked into the Green Lane, walking through the empty forest, seeing several buildings, that numbered seven in total. “Those buildings are likely places where the Green Lane… do their activities.” Samantha said, beckoning them into the place as she saw things she never thought she’d see… blood, rotten bodies and numerous people; young and old. “Whoever owned this place is likely affiliated with someone in the Gangs.” Samantha said as multiple eyes stared at them from the sides and upstairs. “Yea… they are.” The eyes spoke, taking all 3 hostage, using the cover of the night to their advantage. “This base is an old one… you should be damned glad.” The voices spoke in unison as they were all humane, with Amane, Samantha and Satoshi being gagged in electric chairs. “What do you want? You know, if you do this… the Blue Lane, Red Lane and Purple Lane will engage in a full-blown war.” Amane said as he was then punched in the face twice. “We will take your women and then you…” They said to Samantha; as Satoshi glared at them, fully understanding that they would likely injure Sakura even further, doing things much, much worse than Damien or Muro ever did or could. “You are the White Spirit, are you not?” They asked as Satoshi wasn’t surprised; with them smiling, realising that they had their target. “They have him.” Damien said to Mr Harimatsu who smiled. “The Boss will be proud.” The voices said as Satoshi was visibly shocked; sensing that the person he remembered Damien and the others referring to throughout his year likely had some links to this. “Damn!” Satoshi said as he realised that he would likely die. “Shoot him.” The voices spoke, revealing several gang members who all shot Satoshi alone and whilst this happened, Samantha was taken away with Amane walking away undamaged for reasons unknown as Satoshi felt himself wincing. “Beat him up.” The voices said, shooting and mercilessly attacking him as Satoshi played dead, knowing that if he had remained alive and let up… death would be real. “He’s dead.” The men said as a woman came up to him, to see if he was actually. “Come on, baby…” She said, opening up his eyes, only to slash his forehead with a very mysterious symbol. “Turn up the electric chair.” She said as Satoshi’s mind was now devoured in electrical signals as Amane appeared in Satoshi’s house, seeing a baby crawling there as he realised… that this was his actual House in the Sahara Desert. “Who are you?” An old lady said to him as he visibly looked annoyed. “No-one.” He calmly said, as he pulled out a phone. “Kulana… call in a member of the Police. It appears all my men are somehow down.” Amane said to it as Kulana was not responsive. “Kulana? Hello?” He asked as he heard an old voice on the phone. “Hello? Who is this?” The voice said, clearly licking a library page as he scanned some information. “My name is Amane… do you by chance know where Kulana is?” He asked calmly only to get the response of “You should read more books.” only for him to visibly look annoyed. “Get Kulana- Hello? Amane, what do you want?” He asked as he knew that this was really Kulana. “Who was that-! A guy named Xarxa, a rebel from Akaria.” Kulana explained, realising Amane’s fears, allaying them. “Call the Police. I have a bad feeling about Satoshi. The reason I escaped unharmed is because they knew that if they attacked me… a war would start. But something about Satoshi’s current fate… seems… dark.” Amane said to Kulana who was healing Sakura. “How is the girl?” He asked, as Sakura smiled at Kulana. “Good.” Kulana said calmly and bluntly, sensing the airplanes that once attacked each lane now stopping. “Satoshi, I hope thou art safe.” Kulana thought to himself.

Everyone who watched Satoshi and beat him up saw a mysterious man - a demonic visage when he gazed at Satoshi; with pulsating, bloodshot red eyes, a blackened form, a man only covered in shadows, the shadows of the valley of death with a hat covering the man’s innocuously non-existent head as everyone looked visibly stunned, as white eyes lit up from Satoshi’s dead body and as they tried to run away… the man shut the building up as screams lit the area with a huge white light devouring the entire building as the electric chair’s functions released themselves, with Satoshi glaring at everyone, only to find his sword and cut every person down except the woman who said the electric chair was the viable punishment. “What do you know? Who is your boss?” Satoshi asked with a cold voice as the woman’s eyes dilated upon seeing the cut up bodies. “You don’t understand. Please spare me!” She said as he grabbed her neck. “Got her in location.” The sniper said, as though he was in a high-rise building, however he was in the trees, using his sniper scope to see through the windows. “Take her down.” The voice said as he co*cked the trigger back and readied himself, holding his breath. “The Boss is T-!” The woman was about to say as she was shot in the back and the neck as a boy appeared in front of Satoshi, attacking him and then disappearing; the same exact boy that attacked him earlier. “This boy… don’t tell me he is who I think it is.” Satoshi thought to himself as Kulana was also attacked by the boy, barely able to notice his details. “Brown hair… and a mysterious dress… don’t tell me this is…” Kulana thought to himself as Amane saw a red dragon flying above the house… only for him to then find an elevator in the house. “Keep your mouth shut, grandma.” He said as he walked in. Damien Alanis appeared in the house. “Where are the children?” He asked bluntly asked the old Woman as Damien then used Godly Sight to detect all 6 children, taking them all hostage except Hinata who was 5 years old. “Where’s Mommy?” She asked as she reminded him of Sakura; with pale white eyes. “She’s gone.” Damien said coldly, hating everything to do with her but at the same time, still loving Sakura. “What are you doing?!” Everyone screamed as one of the men immediately took his phone out. “I’ll call-!” The man said as he felt himself unable to move. “Answer me.” Damian said coldly as he looked horrified as Amane appeared behind him and injected a green vial in his side, as he laughed coldly. “NOW!” He shouted as he still laughed maniacally as he twisted his fingers as his shotgun turned into a pistol only for Damien to attack him. “You think you can attack me while you’ve got 5 babies lugged on your ass?” Amane said coldly as he ran away into an elevator with Hinata, as she screamed only for Damien to hand the 5 over to Saint George with him then attacking Amane, only for him to disappear, appearing behind Amane in the exact manner the boy appeared and disappeared by Sakura and Satoshi only for Amane to notice this, being attacked as he dodged it casually despite the enclosed space. “You wouldn’t attack her seriously?” He asked coldly only for Damien to hesitate with Amane then using this brief chance to kick him in the groin, damaging his downstairs and shooting him in the head with his shotgun-hand. “DAMN!” Damien thought to himself as he realised that this was somewhat dangerous, kicking Amane straight in the chest, keeping Hinata still in his arms. “Why do you hate Sakura so much?!” Amane asked, knowing that he couldn’t disappear in any capacity because of the dragon outside the house, blocking anyone from going out. “Looks like this is going to be hard.” Amane thought to himself, knowing that Hinata would likely be hurt, also knowing Satoshi and Sakura’s reputation. “Who shot Sakura, boy?” He asked coldly, with Damien remaining silent, knowing that this would reveal the dark and twisted truth. “Why were there bodies in that decomposing building, huh?” Amane continued to ask as Damien continued to remain silent. “Why do you care?” Damien asked coldly, as Amane now knew this was what he wanted only to then get up. “You don’t know me!” Damien screamed, still with blood on his face as Amane laughed upon learning this. “Why would I want to know you, anyway?” Amane then said as he saw a mysterious sword in Damien’s hand, being immediately stabbed straight in the chest by the young man. “So his martial arts skills aren’t inherently bad. He is somewhat reliant on speed and that sword.” Amane thought to himself, realising what this could potentially lead to if this was continued. “Damn, talk about stubborn.” Amane thought to himself as Hinata had run away, screaming as any traumatised little girl would, subconsciously activating her eyes to scan the area barely a few metres. “Call Satoshi!” Everyone said, as Satoshi’s wrist nearly blew up thanks to the millions of calls directed at him.

“What do you want?!” Samantha asked as she was trapped in a room, smelling drugs with a man sitting at the edge of the bed. “Nothing. Nothing at all.” A Spanish-sounding voice said with a golden sword as Samantha recognised this voice. “Ferdinand? Wow… never thought you’d stoop so low.” Samantha said to him as he smiled, remembering her from meeting her during his after-school sessions. “So this is the first gang, huh?” She asked, realising she couldn’t move as he nodded. “The first gang is the one who started those plane attacks. I assume you’re with the White Spirit?” Ferdinand asked as Samantha’s eyes widened slightly, as he was seemingly unaware of the fact that she was feeding information to Satoshi. “How do you know him?” She asked, understanding what needed to be done. “He was a student at the School… but considering his Missions… he was barely around. The headteacher, Mr Harimatsu… made sure he was kept in the School… whilst also making sure that he was looked after in some twisted regard. Recently… he had us guard him for … “ He said as Samantha looked absolutely stunned. “This place is controlled by a family… they have lived for 250 years with them expanding their reach into the greater Green Lane… but as time passed, technology advanced considerably, allowing women to be sold like drugs… but even so… the family cares little for the 2nd gang. The second Gang is held by someone unknown. Nothing on the databases… nothing.” Ferdinand admitted as he knew that he had to work against Satoshi but also somehow support him. “Damien… loved Sakura. He was infatuated with her… he made sure to track her loved ones… I heard that he had sexual impropriety with her with Satoshi hearing this and kicking him out… violating her boundaries ever so slightly, despite knowing or partially understanding that this traumatised Sakura by Muro Pyton doing the same with a snake with her barely fighting back and living… had she not… her eyes would have been a great boon of his.” He said as Samantha looked stunned but held herself together. “Where are my geisha? My Oir-!” Samantha asked as as she heard screaming; only for the door to slightly open by way of Ferdinand’s foot… having noticed her sitting down, wincing ever so slightly in pain with her shamisen, playing it with absolute mastery and precision, hypnotising all the men with its enchanting music, as they clapped with mesmerising amazement as she was slightly undressed. “This is sick.” Samantha thought to herself. “Let me free!” She said as Ferdinand smiled and nodded with disapproving sadness. “I cannot… otherwise I will die.” He said as Samantha slowly connected the dots. “By who?!” She asked as he said “...” only for a bullet to fire through the window, aimed directly at him, clearly from a sniper shot. “So… he is at it, huh?” Ferdinand said, slicing the bullet, staring at the open bullet hole. “I have a feeling Satoshi should be able to escape and kill this drug family.” Ferdinand thought to himself, as he walked out of the room. “I need the girl-! No. We require her for our services.” A man said; a grey-bearded man stared at Ferdinand coldly as he smoked a joint. “Sir… we’ve got the drugs!” A man said, as the Man smiled. “H… burn em up.” The Man said, burning up the drugs… which was likely a mixture of methamphetamine, benadryl and heroine plus more unknown drugs as Ferdinand looked surprised at ‘H’ doing this. “So… you’re the sniper that attacked me?” Satoshi said, standing behind a guy in a black-mask with a dark green hat, with the sniper rifle being extremely advanced with a green bullet in the barrel. “sh*t!” He thought to himself and just as Satoshi was about to cut his throat… a boy appeared… with the same brown hair and disappeared with the sniper. “Is that… Damien?” Satoshi asked himself, realising how dangerous this was only to then hear people come outside because of the commotion caused. “I have only one shot at this but…-!” Satoshi said, ready to aim the Gun of Dark Matter only to be set ablaze in a huge explosion of red flames. “Hajime…” Satoshi thought to himself. “I’m sorry, Satoshi… but you gotta go.” Hajime said as the unnamed bearded Man saw his head blown open; as the entire area was destroyed in a distance-nullifying blast as Ferdinand ran, taking Samantha and all the drugs with him, planting it on Samantha beforehand, disappearing into the night. “Damn! But that sniper is likely someone… that, if captured, could lead to the inevitable destruction of that First Gang.” Satoshi thought to himself, observing his wrist as he noticed demonstrations of those still living against the plane attacks in each of the Lanes. “So they’re now activating their true natures as humans.” Satoshi thought to himself, smiling calmly, realising that this could lead to the breakdown of the Green Gang. “That guy was strong… his eyes were white.” The sniper said to a young man with various tattoos… both of them standing behind Mr Harimatsu who hardly turned around. “So Satoshi has finally revealed his connection to the Brotherhood of the Serpent?” Mr Harimatsu whispered to himself. “Where is Damien?” He asked, simultaneously witnessing a monitor where he saw Damien having knocked out Amane with Excalibur, taking Hinata and the other 5 now fully hostage. “Perfect.” He said as the sniper waited for his words said by the true leader of the Green Lane. “Pangobo… let yourself be patient… and wait.” He said as the guy was barely any older than Satoshi, being slightly more so than Ferdinand. “Very well… but if you get in my way… blood will spill.” He said as Mr Harimatsu turned around, placing fear into the unknown sniper’s heart. “Your gang will be fodder to cannons… if you say that again. Understood?” He said, his brown eyes glistening in the cover of morning as Pangobo smiled, realising what he could do. “Yea…” He said, disappearing into the cover of the morning. “Now then… you have done a good job… I will promote you henceforth however… your failure to do anything meaningful aside from betrayal… is not good.” Mr Harimatsu said coldly as the sniper was still stunned into silence. “Keep in touch… and remember you answer to me alone.” He said to the sniper, remembering when he left Satoshi to his own devices at the youngest of ages as he then heard the sound of a helicopter only for it to mysteriously blow up as the sniper responded by shooting its remnants down… however what he saw stunned him. A dead crow with something in its claws. “He’s located us? The First Base is likely gone… Thus… he has likely done some damage to the Family Head.” Mr Harimatsu thought to himself, slightly taken aback only to then see Hajime and Damien. “You returned with your prize?” He asked as he turned around, hiding himself as Hinata was knocked out and clearly gagged, with tape over her mouth and eyes as the other babies were then placed on chairs. “Place them into your dorms.” He said as he smiled menacingly, realising that everything was now going accordingly. “Now then… let the games begin.” Mr Harimatsu said as he watched on.

7 hours passed by.

“Satoshi… Sakura is now well.” Kulana said to him as he was grateful. “How was i-!” Kulana asked only to hear stealth jets firing payloads of explosives from above as people from the Blue Lane were horrified. “You think you could kill me, Satoshi?” The Family Head said as his family looked on. “You will face our Wrath.” He said as Satoshi teleported out of there, allowing just enough time for the Geisha to stay safe as one of them screamed for help as the others saw her eyes pop out of their sockets as heat devoured her. These were no regular bombs… for these were nuclear bombs. “SATOSHI! SATOSHI!” The Geisha screamed, banging on his door as Kulana opened it as they all ran in. “Kaguya… she’s dead! She died in front of us!” One of the Geisha screamed as they all broke down, with Kulana realising just how far they would go. Akaria was also damaged only for the Secret Police to fully stop them by way of methods unknown… unseen. “Satoshi… you have to murder them at all costs… I do truly fear that Damien has gone far enough for his love for Sakura… to be an enemy of all of your allies. He may likely be the disappearing boy.” Kulana said as Satoshi's red eyes glinted in the night, deciding to sleep. “You will lose, White Spirit. Even if my head has been blown… I will make sure that you are nothing more than a bloodstain on my foot… and a part of my plate and collection.” The Family Head said as his family laughed coyly as a lady, dressed mostly in red with her Geisha… the only one left unbeknownst to Samantha’s living Oiran… now being by the Family Head’s side. “Samantha… is finally ours.” He said as Satoshi heard this from each jet with Ferdinand appearing beside her. “What do you want me to do, Master?” She said as her Geisha, Amalen… looked horrified beyond doubt, agreeing only due to her relationship as an underling to Samantha; with the Family Head smelling his drugs that swept themselves off of Samantha’s dress. “End the White Spirit… and restore our trade.” The Family Head said, as Samantha nodded, walking away and into the outside… going out of the Green Lane forest only to see her beloved brothel burnt to the ground as she saw a now charred skeleton that bore two eyeballs that remained… only for the fire that remained… to burn them to nonexistence. “I… must. What the f*ck did he do?” She thought to herself, conflicted as Amalen cried deeply, realising the true violence of the Family Head. “Relax… we’ll get our revenge, one way or another.” Samantha said to Amalen as she hoped against hope that Satoshi could stop the Family Head. “Satoshi! Satoshi!” One of the Geisha said as Satoshi got up, yawning. “His breath stinks!” The Geisha thought to themselves as they all noticed Sakura’s presence was non-existent. “Where is Sakura?!” They each whispered as Satoshi was seemingly oblivious to this fact, as Satoshi wasn’t surprised, realising that Sakura was likely taken by Damien… however what he failed to notice was that Sakura was still in the brothel at the time of the explosion. “She’s alive?! How?” Satoshi asked himself as she walked out of the now annihilated brothel, regenerating from the nuclear explosion that levelled most buildings in the general area. “Samantha…” Sakura thought to herself as Samantha looked utterly horrified, knowing and noticing Sakura was now in her Demon Form, staring at her coldly with red eyes that screamed ‘I will kill you’, only for her to go over to the house in mere moments by way of flight wherein she resembled a storm in flight as Samantha knew that this wouldn't end well. This war… would end only in death. “Amalen… go over to the House.” Samantha said as she still looked terrified not for Samantha but for what the Family Head would do to her if she was found out. “I have to-! You must go now… otherwise you won't survive. Tell them the Truth and they may accept you. But if they don't… Sakura will.” Samantha said as Amalen had no choice but to do so, finally walking away from her Master. Sakura appeared, healthy as ever with Kulana smiling upon seeing Sakura. “Thank you, Kulana for helping me.” She said, only for a letter to have appeared which had… the banner of the School on its top orifice. “This had to have come during the night. They're locked on. If Damien is locked on… I am finished.” Sakura thought to herself remembering when Damien pressed himself towards her non-consensually. “If he does though… I will never let him do what he did to me a few months back… never.” She thought to herself with conviction, her temples summoning one vein in rage only to calm herself down as she walked into her room, noticing that Satoshi was sitting down calmly. “Satoshi!” Sakura said as he was unperturbed despite everything. “Where is Sora?” She asked, sensing something was seriously off. The situation was getting… bad. Far worse than either of them could ever realise. “I left him with Hanuman.” Satoshi said calmly, realising that Sakura was still deeply in shock given what she had experienced as he sensed something was off but he couldn't quite put his tongue on it. “Hanuman!” Satoshi screamed, summoning a monkey with white fur who was far more intimidating than Sakura could ever hope to be with Kulana looking visibly shocked. “So he has gained one of the techniques from Ashoka’s scrolls?” Kulana thought to himself, to which Hanuman glanced at him, questioning Ashoka’s connection to him. “Yes, Satoshi?” He asked as his eyes briefly widened, sensing the dire stakes at play. “Where is Sora?” Satoshi asked to which Hanuman teleported himself over to the House and then back to where Satoshi was. “He is… not there. I have checked all the locations… someone has taken him and the others without fail therein. Kidnapping is likely at play.” Hanuman said as Sakura and Satoshi looked at each other, realising precisely the culprit of this debacle. “Damien… how far could he go?!” Sakura thought to herself in horror, questioning her quality as a mother; further questioning if this was real or a ploy that Damien was playing for her love. She kissed him yes… but that was for his desires and nothing more but he made it a violation… of force yet desire played itself like a musical instrument playing a tune of the past. “I'll kill him.” Both Satoshi and Sakura thought to themselves. “What's the letter in your hand?” Satoshi asked as she showed him it, revealing that it was possible that the School or whoever had sent the letter had now been aware of their doings. A knock on the door soon came 35 minutes later with Amalen appearing as the Geisha all looked in rage. “You betrayed us!” They each said, questioning her loyalty and just as they were about to attack… Sakura stopped them in their tracks, knowing that having the Geisha and by extension, Samantha and the Akarian Police once more as their enemy would be costly. “Stop, all of you! We have to work together… it doesn't matter where Lady Samantha is as long as we can possibly have a semblance of teamwork.” Samantha said in an attempt to quell any potential violence that may arise as a result of the conflict between herself and the Geisha as Damien watched a monitor that observed the House by way of Samantha’s technology which was hidden underneath her dress. “This is… perfect.” Damien thought to himself, laughing and knowing that he likely had everything under control. “Damien… you should be careful, you know… if Sakura finds out… she won’t be happy.” Hajime said, his eye sunken due to the emotional toll this has taken on him. “The Head also wants to speak to you.” He said as Damien smiled, realising that he could now likely have Sakura all to himself, now that her children were his for the taking. “Yes, sir?” Damien asked only for Mr Harimatsu to smile. “You will be promoted to …” He said with Hajime looking visibly amazed, unaware what was being talked about as he went to his dorm room, attempting to sleep peacefully. “Looks like me, you and Ferdinand are going to be part of his personal security detail… I’ll notify Ferdinand once he comes back.” He said as Hajime smiled awkwardly, questioning what Damien truly wanted, noticing that it was something to do with Sakura which had a negative impact on her children. “Congratulations?” Hajime asked as Damian sat on the bed where every child including Hinata was fast asleep. “You’re sleeping with your glasses on again? You’ve been doing so for a week.” He then asked as Damian glared at Hajime. “Yes, I am aware. Now, do you have a problem with it? It prevents me from being sneak attacked.” He said calmly, only to realise that they could be taken off by an enemy. That said, he did so at what would later be… his own peril, various colours reflecting off of the lenses… as Hajime stared at the empty ceiling, hoping against hope that Damian wouldn’t go one step further to ‘possess’ Sakura in the way that Muro once did and failed as he then waited until Damian was asleep, snoring like a British wanker as he noticed Hinata was struggling to sleep only for Hajime to silently get her up and walk out of the room slowly. Every movement was nerve-wracking, taking her outside. He then got out a lighter, and turned it on and fired it like a dragon upwards, causing a huge plume of fire to spray upwards. Hinata’s depressed and lifeless eyes shone with beauty and amazement, returning from their now grey and hollowed-out eyes to white and pearlescent. “Hey! That was fun, huh?” Hajime said, going on one knee to comfort her genuinely, seeing her eyes saddened but with hope. “You’re just like your mom, you know that.” He said as he knew that he had to take her out; take her away from her captor despite him knowing that he would be considered complicit, only for him to then try and get a good view on Mr Harimatsu’s window, to observe him in anyway he could however… as he did, a dark presence appeared in front of him, causing Hajime to teleport Hinata away in a plume of fire as he summoned a beautiful ethereal blue jewel in hand. “Bǎozhū (Wish-Granting Jewel).” He thought to himself, using its mystical powers and summoning a full clone of Hinata that was both real and made of his own fire, teleporting her away to her bed. “So… Hajime, what are you doing with the girl?” Mr Okachi said… whose beard was slightly unkempt as his hat was pointier than a wizard’s own. “Nothing much… just relaxing with her. She’s asleep now.” Hajime said, creating a cigarette from his breath as his navy blue coat lit with beauty. “Your mother and father would be proud, you know, Hajime… but make sure you don’t get in the way… he is a very busy man.” Mr Okachi said, as Hajime puffed calmly with him staring at the Deputy-Headteacher in a somewhat abrasive manner upon the mention of his parents. “Yeah… well…” Hajime said, reminding himself of his father from the Blue Lane and his mother from the Red Lane; related to one of the 10 Emperors whilst his father worked in real-estate. “Anyway, have a good night. Stay safe… and get not on the Headmaster’s bad side. He has many connections, having gained such over the years.” Mr Okachi said as Hajime smiled weakly, understanding this fully as he never disclosed the fact that he was part of his personal security detail. “So… Ferdinand will take Samantha away… leading to Damien and Hajime leaving the children with the former. It appears that Hajime has done something to Samantha, meaning he could be a thorn in my side if extra precautions are not taken into consideration, however Damien is useful… emotional, a manipulator unto himself and ever-loving of Sakura Jigoku (nee Kosh*tsu) such that he could and would inevitably commit to measures of sure desperation and drastic action. It appears that Satoshi is on to us… but we are onto him too. It is rather quaint yet ironic that Satoshi never bothered to be observing towards the content of the letter.” Mr Harimatsu thought to himself as he turned on his phone, revealing the profile picture of a man in prison garb with a singular slash to his right eye, covered by a monocle. “Pangobo…” He spoke calmly as Pangobo was on the other side… on the richer portion of the Green Lane, near the School’s edge. “Pakawalan ang iyong mga manlalaro sa pagbagsak ng pamilya mula ngayon... hindi mo nais na panatilihin ang iyong sarili na walang pag-unlad. Ang isang napipintong pagbabanta ay kung ano ang dapat mong maging. Sabihin na ang Sniper ay handa at naghihintay. Maging handa sa pagbagsak ng trajectory ng eroplano at manginig ang mga pundasyon ng bawat lane. Ang iyong tagapagligtas ay magiging bata ng pagkawala... Maging handa (Release thy players upon the fall of the Family henceforth... you do not want to keep yourself stagnant. An imminent threat is what you must be. Let it be said that the Sniper is ready and waiting. Be ready for the plane's trajectory to fall and the foundations of each lane to tremble. Your saviour will be the boy of disappearance... Be ready)." He said as Pangobo smiled, knowing that he could finally act as Mr Harimatsu made one more call to the Family Head who was smelling his drugs, sitting amidst the dead bodies that he accrued over the years. “How is your smuggling going?” He spoke to the Family Head who remained nonchalant and playful with a “Good, good”. “I have word of the one who did it… who blew up your place… it is Hajime Ando and Satoshi Fujiwara… the former of which did the most damage… he is a part of my security detail and betrayal will be imminent yet long due. Goodbye.” He said, swiftly ending the call as the Family Head smiled menacingly. “Are the preparations ready?” He said as the stealth jets were ready; alongside the helicopters and battalions of men. “Will the drug finale begin?” His wife spoke, a shrewd woman in her own right… perhaps all too willing to betray given the right price whereas his son and daughter were 16 and 35 respectively; the Family Head’s right-hand woman and wing-man. “Sir… we are ready to further bomb the other Lanes.” The jet captain said as he bowed down with the Family Head stroked his beard. “Very well… let the War on Drugs…” He said, laughing coolly, knowing how this would end; as Amane of the Blue Lane, Qin Shi Huang and Ming Hao and Xian (with their legs and arms respectively restored) of the Red Lane, Sejong, Danjong, Gyeongyhe and Gyeongsuk of the Purple Lane looked on, knowing how bad things would get with Xarxa staring at his library database from Akaria with intent; stealth bombers flying overhead and firing small payloads of explosive water. “Things are bad… really bad…” Kulana thought to himself as the Family Head… Pangobo and Harimatsu smiled as Harimatsu went over to his mirror and took off his monocle, revealing a black and hollow right eye, his slash more visible than ever. “... Begin…” The Family Head thought coldly, knowing that this was it for the other Lanes and Akaria as the respective parties had no choice but to prepare themselves for the days ahead.

Hajime looked on at the moon, hoping that Hinata was safe with Samantha and Ferdinand. “Looks like it's the end.” He said quietly to the open air, destroying his cigarette and walking inside to his dorm, ready to sleep… truly unaware of what the next day would bring. Upon waking up, he was slightly fearful of what Damien would think let alone the Headmaster. “Hajime… I have a request… please can you… fetch… something from the Green Lane’s front?” The Headmaster asked as Hajime knew this was bad, having heard the call to the Family Head the night prior. “What is it?” Hajime asked as Mr Harimatsu smiled weakly, his burlesque physique hiding a dark secret, unknown to virtually everyone. “A magnifying glass for Damien… in case his eyes lose their spectacles.” He said as Hajime looked down, bowing humbly and going away. “He’s coming to you.” Harimatsu said to the Family Head as they both smiled. “I have to go to Samantha or even Sakura…” Hajime thought to himself, remembering when he first went to the School, thinking nothing of the Headteacher back then… but now… things were different and as he appeared at the Green Lane, he saw several smokers. “To think I burned this guy’s drug supply for him in order to see him high.” Hajime thought to himself as he walked into the building, trying to find the magnifying glass only for a hand to grab him. “I take it you are here for the magnifying glass?” The Family Head spoke as the other members of the Family smiled as Hajime nodded in response. “It is here… come over here.” He said, pointing towards himself as Hajime did not want to do so, only for the magnifying glass to be thrown to him. Damien held Hinata in hand, picking her up gently… only to notice her becoming fire, melting into nothing more than lava. “This is Hajime’s doing… what did he do?” Damien asked himself, using Godly Sight to determine what likely happened, noticing Hajime’s actions alone as though he deliberately ignored everything else including Mr Harimatsu. “So he betrayed me and Sir Harimatsu? My friend? Betrays me?” Damien thought to himself as he felt anger and betrayal… which could be ironic. “I’ll get him.” Damien thought to himself as he then tracked down wherever Hinata was likely teleported, assuming she was in the House… angering him even more as he got up, ran to the Headteacher and told him he was going “to speak to Hajime for a chat”. However… Hajime failed to notice that he was surrounded by many girls and guns as well as an arm that tapped itself on his shoulder. This was familiar. “I know you did something to Hinata.” Damien whispered coldly, knowing that he did something. Did Hajime betray him? Why? He quickly took his magnifying glass. “I did nothing more than save her from you, her captor.” Hajime said, staring blankly at the Family Head who smiled calmly, smelling his drugs. “Where is Hinata?” Damien coldly asked as Hajime remained quiet. To this end, Damien put his hand up, as though he was signalling something… as the black-masked sniper readied himself for this next contract killing. “Death is coming.” The sniper said from the trees, using his sniper scope to see through the windows. “Take the package down.” The voice said as he co*cked the trigger back and readied himself, holding his breath as Hajime remained blank. “You don’t want to fight me, Damien. This won’t end well. Remember when I nearly killed Aloa?” He said to Damien who glared at him, only to then release his arm from his grip as the shot released itself, with Hajime barely dodging it, immediately firing a plume of red flames from his mouth at Damien who countered by using Meteoric Burst to fire huge meteors from the air above as he then used Draconic Stance to do immense damage to Hajime only for him to smile, snapping his fingers and creating a huge explosion. “Let’s go.” The Family Head said, however the explosion soon devoured the entire building as the sniper then shot Hajime in the neck, stopping the explosion to fully devour any more buildings from this side of the Green Lane as Hajime fell to the ground, grimacing and wincing in pain as the Sniper smiled. “The package is down.” He said to his burner phone as the voice on the other side laughed silently. “What is this?!” Hajime asked as Damien smiled, walking away calmly, knowing that he had won… even if briefly. “Sorry, bro… but I have to find Hinata… and thanks to you… that will be done.” Damien said to his best friend; Hajime looking saddened, realising that everything he did for Hinata would now be in vain. “That poison… will kill you in an hour or so… and I will be promoted.” Damien said as Hajime then looked down, seeing blood slowly seeping from his mouth onto the floor. “Damn you… Damien… May you realise your mistakes and die a fool… to fate’s axe as ten thousand things silence you.” Hajime said as Saint George the dragon devoured him in fire and extradimensional ice, devouring Hajime’s red flames in mystical orange flames with beautiful partially blue sparks. “Who knew you were the type to curse me?” Damien said from atop Saint George, flying away as the Family Head watched on from within his Stealth Jet, smiling coldly as he called Harimatsu and told him the news. “That’s one chip down.” Harimatsu said as the Family Head used his jet to fly to Akaria and burn down major parts of it only for a mysterious diversion to occur. “My jet has been hacked?” He asked himself; Damien flying around and firing blasts of flame at huge swathes of the Blue Lane… only to use Godly Sight to locate Hinata within an underground tower near the School. Upon doing so, he teleported into the tower room in a green blur. “Is Hinata here?” Damien asked as Samantha glared at him with disgust. “She’s asleep… but you can’t have her.” Ferdinand said with authority in his voice as Damien looked somewhat agitated but knew this was one way to prod Sakura emotionally. “Where’s Hajime?” Ferdinand asked as Damien glared at him. “Where is he?” Ferdinand asked, obviously concerned for his junior classmate and teammate. “He’s… gone back to base.” Damien said, attempting to deflect the question without any effort only for Ferdinand to notice slight burn marks. “Did you attack him? Did he attack you?” Ferdinand asked, clearly wanting to know. “Yes, he attacked me… I had no choice but to fight back.” Damien then explained, knowingly trying to dissuade Ferdinand from asking any more questions. “Damien… your package is here.” The wife of the Family Head said as Hinata was awake and visibly upset upon seeing him. “Where’s Mr Fireworks?” She asked as Damien was taken aback. “He’s dead.” He whispered, only for her to start crying, remembering him for his kindness; reminding Damien of Sakura after what he did to her… non-consensual kissing. “Satoshi ain’t here, so I ain’t got anyone to stop me.” Damien thought to himself, grabbing Hinata from behind as she wailed and kicked her legs, attempting to wriggle free. “What are you trying to do?” Ferdinand said, with his sword, the Tizona still on his shoulder, one hand ready to throw down if he had to. “I, you and Hajime are part of Mr Harimatsu’s security detail. I am going to be promoted… please… don’t get in my way.” Damien said as Ferdinand sensed something was wrong. “He killed Hajime?” He thought to himself, visibly stunned as he then appeared in Damien’s way. “You’re getting in my way? Do you… want to die?” Damian asked, remembering when he bit his thumb after breaking down outside Sakura’s house after doing the ultimate deed of villainy towards her, seeing the futures that existed and gaining all the knowledge of the world. “You think you can kill me? Really?” Ferdinand asked without arrogance as Damian threw Hinata in the air as she screamed. “Damn you!” Ferdinand screamed but as he tried to grab her, Saint George used his large mouth and grabbed her instead, leaving Ferdinand in shock. “If he attacks me, I’ll-!” Damien thought to himself, immediately summoning Fragarach, causing the Spaniard to remain unmoving. “That sword… I can’t even think… damn you, Damien.” Ferdinand thought, for his hand was slashed off… only for the Tizona’s power to manifest, frightening Damien’s beating heart; simultaneously forcing Damien into his dragon’s mouth as Ferdinand breathed in shock, now realising the lengths which he would go to to attain his goal. “My hand… it's gone.” Ferdinand said to himself… only for the fear that Damien had in that brief moment to regenerate his hand in a golden miasma of light. “Its good… I have this… otherwise this place would be my death amidst my grave of nonexistence.” Ferdinand thought to himself only for the hand to then slip, forcing Ferdinand to grimace at the fact that he lost his hand permanently thanks to Damien now hardly having fear of the situation. He ran back into the room as the Wife of the Family Head laughed at this, taking his severed arm for herself. “A part of my plate… nice dish. The Husband will love it.” She said to herself, realising its true value with Ferdinand grimacing as Samantha looked shocked. “What- Silence yourself. Damien is going mental!” Ferdinand spoke in rage, blood pouring out of his mouth in rage and betrayal adorned itself unto his face like a crown, as he knew he couldn’t just heal it. “One-handed combat it is.” Ferdinand said, his golden eyes feeling all the betrayal that his mouth could not speak. Damien flew back to the dorm, now having all 6 children hostage. “Where is the Family Head?” Damien asked, hearing bombs fly over large chunks of Akaria and the Blue Lane. “Let us convene for this session.” Sejong said to Danjong and his two other granddaughters, agreeing to do so, despite knowing the consequences to this, immediately teleporting over to the Jade Emperor’s location in the Red Lane as Xarxa still checked the databases for Mr Harimatsu but could find nothing.

“WE MUST CONVENE!” Kulana said as he teleported everyone over to the Red Lane where Ming Hao and Xian were ready and waiting… only for the Family Head to go full scorched Earth, taking out significant portions of the Blue Lane such as Kappalo, Manoru and Atoru, leaving nothing as Amane was with them in the conference. “Why are we sitting? They are taking all the infrastructure out!” Sejong said as Kulana was visibly agitated, knowing how bad this was. “Lawlessness is brewing! You don’t understand! Once he comes here… we’re finished!” Kulana said as helicopters were heard everywhere. The Blue Lane and Purple Lane were surrounded in a flurry of bombs and blitz. “FIGHT BACK AGAINST THE PLANES!” Citizens of Akaria screamed only to be gunned down by multiple enemy and domestic helicopters, jets and tanks as members of the Thought Police were unfazed. This was but a medial task to them… however there were others who wore gang-esque face masks, smiling underneath them. “Humanda sa Gawain 2. Kapag ang Pamilya ay nakakita ng anyong karumihan sa dugo... maghari ng impiyerno sa Mundo. Hayaang masunog ang Akaria at ang mga nakapaligid nitong lungsod na kasing laki ng bansa. (Get ready for Task 2. When the Family sees a semblance of impurity in blood... reign hell upon the Earth. Let Akaria and its surrounding country-size cities be scorched).” Pangobo Takayushi said to his men, who were secret Police, clothed like them… but nothing like them. “You royals were impediments and slaves to such oppression. The Party is beyond such humane ignorance. Nothing will come of nothing. Loyalty to the Party is loyalty to the true Royalty. Freedom is Ignorance and Strength is Emptiness except for the Party. The Party is the true helper of the State, for all shall return to the Party once they perish.” They all said as they placed their fingers on the forehead of the innocents and the Police, as a white gas poured into them as Satoshi noticed some more innocent people. They were wearing long kimonos, with no designs except lines on them. They wore geta with no colour except a boring brown to them. “So these guys wear kimonos, meaning the Leaders took the Heian-style clothing of norm that people wore prior to the takeover by the Ministry, and absolved it, removing any sense of individualism. This place even after 3 years… hasn’t changed a bit.” Satoshi thought to himself again as he noticed from far above, using a crow that the “Secret Police” weren’t secret. “Pangobo has infiltrated himself and his men into the Populations of the Blue Lanes and Akaria!” Satoshi said as everyone looked visibly surprised with them all observing through his wrist device. “This’ll do the trick.” The soldier said as white gas appeared in his hand, as Satoshi smelt it, as he felt his eyes flash white upon seeing it, as what he saw within this Moment appeared to twist and turn. “The will of the Party is in you; a servant you are always.” The soldier’s voice said in this eternal stream of thoughts, as they fired at the Thought Police, massacring many as one of them called Pangobo. “We’ve killed hundreds!” He said to the 2nd Gang leader, also demanding them to fire at any stealth jets that belonged to the Family. “Kill them.” Pangobo said from his mansion next to the School as the Sniper fired multiple shots at the Jade Emperor’s tower as everyone noticed including Amane. “So the 2nd gang is acting with the first, huh? And there’s a sniper for them?” Amane asked, finally getting up and deciding to do what is right. “Let’s have fun.” Amane said as the Jade Emperor nodded, teleporting him to the final Tower, glaring at the sniper. “So that’s the sniper who took down Sakura and everyone else he deemed an enemy?” Amane thought to himself, remembering when he held the bullet in hand, firing a bullet that directly aimed at the enemy sniper. “Found him.” Amane thought to himself as he felt himself being shot in the shoulder. “20000m, huh? A forest to a roof.” Amane thought to himself as the enemy sniper smelled a mist-like substance, only to fire at Amane’s sniper in response, somewhat struggling to hold his breath. “The sniper… its cracked? Interesting.” Amane thought to himself as the mist-like poison disappeared around the enemy. “He ain’t dead? So he also bears technology at a similar capacity to my sniper.” Amane thought to himself as he remained calm. “Given my distance…” The sniper thought to himself, using binoculars to detect Amane. “This guy’s of equal skill… that sniper bears lights that summon varying levels or grades of attack. The green light appears to be a venom-like substance whereas the blue light fires a mist-like poison that can remain invisible to the naked eye. That is a part of three colour types, therefore leaving…. Red.” The enemy sniper thought to himself as he knew that he was losing already, questioning the technology of the Blue Lane. “I need to get close. Call in helis!” The sniper said as Amane looked pleased with himself, only to hear whirring. “There’s more?” Amane thought to himself, twisting his arm and firing missiles from it only to aim his sniper at the pilot with 7 snipers surrounding him from 200m away as they fired at him, allowing himself to dodge them, using his hat as cover only to be shot in the eyebrow, just above his eye. “Damn… that bastard got me… looks like we got to get close. But there’s at least 7…” Amane thought to himself, using the Blue Bullet, summoning mist that cloaked him in brief invisibility, using the rain to his advantage. “Red: Blood Poison.” Amane thought to himself as the enemy sniper felt his eyes begin to bleed profusely to his shock. “This is his ability!” The enemy sniper thought to himself as he felt cracks racing through his body, and especially his legs. “Yes. You won’t get past this, even with an explanation. Red allows me to control the blood of an opponent through prior contact. As such, any contact we may have had via an altercation that is previous to this counts. In your case and in any other, poisoning is the end all, be all.” Amane thought to himself, realising that he would inevitably win as Satoshi, Ming Hao and Xian looked surprised, intercepting 3 of the helicopters by way of crows. “Unleash the minigun.” One of the snipers said, causing one of the helicopters to open its roof, firing off a minigun at Amane with the enemy Sniper using a Stealth Jet to blindside Amane and just as Satoshi went onto nearly kill one of the helicopter pilots, the Sniper jumped down, nearly crushing Amane’s neck as he jumped out of the way. “Talk about ugly, son of a bitch.” Amane said as they readied themselves for the close quarter fight, as 3 more snipers appeared like robots, ready to end Amane and thus crush the Blue Lane for the Family Head and Pangobo, taking out a major enemy as he knew that this might end as more helicopters swarmed him alongside enemy drones. “If I am going to die here…” Amane thought to himself, remembering his final moments with his Boss, the true leader of the Blue Lane before his death ‘Amane, just live on for as long as you can, for you truly were the best of the best as a right-hand and perhaps a true friend to myself.” Minamoto said as his very existence was erased with Amane kneeling to him in response’ only to never kneel to any of them, knowing he had to survive for the Blue Lane’s future… using his fingers to twist his hands into shotguns and pistols. “I AIN’T DYING HERE LIKE SOME BITCH!” He thought to himself, mercilessly using Level 2 and 3 of Blood Poison, attempting to kill everyone, barely able to backflip as bullets hit his legs, feet, shoulders and arms as he grimaced, realising this was it as he gave it everything he had, punching a few of the snipers in the head as Pangobo’s men in the Thought Police appeared from a league away, firing huge rounds of bullets with them being countered by Amane’s own men from the Blue Gang. “I gotta do this!” Amane thought to himself as the Enemy Sniper then stabbed Amane in the chest, causing blood to spill. “What’s your name, asshole?!” Amane screamed as Damien used invisibility to appear behind him, stabbing him in the back as Saint George spewed meteors from above, destroying a majority of the tower in the process. “Ah… f*ck… sorry.. Minamoto… Satoshi… I couldn’t do sh*t!” Amane thought as he was burning up. “Always one to disappear, aren’t we in our lowest moments, Damien?” Amane said, barely moving his eye to its corner to witness Damien, elbowing him in the face. “You goddamn simp!” Amane said to him, remaining unfettered despite his extreme injuries. “Blood Poison: Level 4!” Amane screamed, using his blood supply and causing a huge explosion that destroyed the entire Tower, the surrounding helicopters and slightly damaged the Stealth Jet that contained the Family Head. “The name’s… Lizezo D-!” He was about to say as Satoshi was horrified. “Amane!” Satoshi screamed as he witnessed Amane having created a blood black hole that could wipe away an entire island only to be contained within the Tower’s nearest surroundings as the enemy Sniper knew he couldn’t escape as the Disappearing boy wasn’t coming to save him. “BOSS! BOSS!” Lizezo screamed as Pangobo was deeply angered but composed, smiling truthfully. He watched from his building as the Family Head was taken aback by this unforeseen damage to his jet, firing two payloads of explosive water and nuclear warheads in revenge, unironically smiting Lizezo, moments before Ferdinand came to the rescue and sliced the Sniper’s head clean off his shoulders with one arm as Damien was angered, teleporting moments before the blood black hole devoured everything in range as Amane’s nonexistent self… smiled, knowing that he was of service to the Blue Lane and Minamoto no Yorimitsu even in death as Kulana was deeply agitated by this. Satoshi went to the remains of the tower, seeing that even Kulana’s Sniper was gone as a result of his sacrifice. There was no time for tears… the War was not over. He glared at the helicopters from below. “Our Sniper is gone?!” Ming Hao and Xian thought to themselves as they were back at the conference room. “He’s dead?!” Samantha thought to herself, remembering when she fought Amane in the Blue Lane and briefly allied herself with him. “This is what you get, White Spirit… your loss is inevitable.” The Family Head said, flying away as Satoshi clenched his fist tighter. “Must I do everything myself?” Pangobo asked himself, firing a rocket-propelled missile from a Javelin Rocket Launcher, only for a missile to come flying, aimed directly at the Family Head’s damaged jet and directly hitting. “Who hit me?!” The Family Head thought to himself, questioning if it was Satoshi or Pangobo as Pangobo was shocked. “So Satoshi diverted my missile?... No… it hit… but…” He thought to himself coldly. “Damn betrayer!” The Family Head thought to himself, deeply angered without doubt. "Now that my right hand man is gone.... let the War continue." Pangobo thought to himself as Satoshi then immediately grappled himself onto one of the helicopters, using his sword, the Cheng Ying to slice it in two, grabbing the pilot and throwing him headfirst into the second helicopter, activating Blood Poison, destroying it as he teleported onto the Third Helicopter, using his knife to immediately stab the sniper in the back only for the man to fight back, however this would be fruitless as he was kicked off of the helicopter only to grab on. “You are foolish.” Satoshi said, using his flamethrower and the Mist portion of Amane’s sniper from his own wrist device, gassing the pilot and using a drone to remotely control the helicopter, using it to destroy as many as he could.... Destroying about 4 of them, immediately teleporting back to the conference room as Ferdinand asked him to calm down, only to be grabbed by his neck. “Where is Hinata? Sora?! Where are my children? Where is Samantha?!” He asked coldly. “With Damien… where… I don’t know….” He said as Satoshi’s eyes dilated in shock. “You are worthy of your title as White Spirit… Hajime is dead.” Ferdinand himself said with shock, sadness and pride, understanding his feelings of anger as Satoshi was stunned briefly but snapped back to reality as the Family Head flew back to the underground tower located near the School, purposefully downing his Jet, knowing that this was one of many. “The War is not over… it has barely started… the skies may rain blood in mutiny… but you all… Akaria… Pangobo… and now the Blue and Red Lanes will be crushed under my boot.” The Family Head said to himself; as Pangobo Takayushi, the 2nd Gang’s Leader, was unsurprised and was ready to sacrifice the Family Head as long as he maintained his control over the Green Lane, drugs and women.

However, unbeknownst to both, if not everyone, Harimatsu calmly watched from his seat at the Headmaster’s office, observing everything for what it was as he phoned both Pangobo and the Family Head, congratulating Pangobo and somewhat mocking the Family Head but saying kind words to him all the same. “I’ll be waiting… Satoshi.” He said as he walked away to collect some paperwork, putting his monocle back on as he did, restoring his vision.

“Now what do we do?” Sakura asked as Satoshi was still annoyed, all of them staring at Ferdinand. “We can’t go to the Blue Lane… something bad is going to happen.” Ferdinand explained as Kulana observed his singular hand. “Your hand…” He explained with Satoshi and Sakura ignoring this for the sake of not just themselves, but also their children. “What’s going to happen in the Blue Lane?” They both asked Ferdinand who looked down, knowing what he would say… would only scratch the surface. “The Blue Lane is going to…” Ferdinand explained, his eyes looking downwards into a black hole of sadness. “Call in… the Stealth Jets.” The Family Head said from his underground tower, whilst devouring the arm of Ferdinand that he left, thanking his wife subconsciously. “We are overhead. Copy that.” The pilot said calmly. “Deploy 25 nuclear warheads. Amane is gone. Minamoto is gone… let the Blue Lane… or what is left…” He said as he laughed coldly only to hear ‘Do it’ from the Headmaster. “... Know the wrath of the Family… and if Pangobo decides to betray me again… he will know the consequences. Lower the curtain.” He said as the pilot nodded. “25 nukes in position and in bound-!” The pilot said only for a missile to fire at him from an unseen distance, causing some damage on the structural level to the Jet as the pilot said “Going down!”... only to unleash the nuclear warheads in an accidental position. “That White Spirit has got us… Ferdinand has also betrayed us.” The Family Head spoke, his family members devouring parts of the arm such as the wrist and fingers, leaving splatters of blood in their beautiful silver plates… as Ferdinand saw the explosion from where he was in the Red Lane alongside everyone else. “... be sacrificed in rage.” Ferdinand spoke with sadness as Mr Harimatsu calmly watched on, as this was all according to Plan. “The Blue Lane’s gone?!” Samantha thought to herself as she struggled to break out from her bindings, smelling nuclear radiation. “Millions of lives were snuffed out in an instant.” The Akarian Screens said as the 2nd Gang smiled on, knowing that part of their goal was done… although they wanted to take out the Family Head. “We declare war.” Satoshi said to Ferdinand who looked horrified himself. “Nuclear bombs were fired?!” Kulana thought to himself as he knew that Satoshi and Sakura’s House was likely to be untouched as it was on the Outskirts of the Lane although… everything else was gone. A part of history that was now wrongfully erased. “Everyone, disengage!” The Police screamed only for the 2nd Gang who had almost fully infiltrated the Thought Police’s ranks now… had disobeyed the order, leading to unrest as Amane’s Blue Gang was now wiped out in mere moments by way of the 2nd Gang and nuclear hellfire that devoured the Blue Lane; as the Thought Police fought heavily, using every tool in their arsenal from the towers to surveillance cameras as the soldiers fought with killer intent, using white gas as phosphorus was fired everywhere. Helicopters surrounded the skyline.

“Follow our command, and ye shall win for the Party. We will crush all others under our iron fist. It is this. The Party seeks power entirely for its own sake. We are not interested in the good of others; we are interested solely in power, pure power. What pure power means you will understand presently. We are different from the oligarchies of the past in that we know what we are doing. All the others, even those who resembled ourselves, were cowards and hypocrites. The Kingdoms of Crucia and Bastia came very close to us in their methods, but they never had the courage to recognize their own motives. They pretended, perhaps they even believed, that they had seized power unwillingly and for a limited time, and that just around the corner there lay a paradise where human beings would be free and equal. We are not like that. We know that no one ever seizes power with the intention of relinquishing it. Power is not a means; it is an end. One does not establish a dictatorship in order to safeguard a revolution; one makes the revolution in order to establish the dictatorship. The object of persecution is persecution. The object of torture is torture. The object of power is power. Now you begin to understand me. Follow our final command, seize, kill and maim any who harbour thoughts against Sakura. Close your eyes and ears to the false commands of him who defy us.” All the soldiers spoke through the Screen as Akaria was now becoming a domain of civil and domestic unrest… but also extramarital hatred as the 2nd Gang walked away from the conflict as 2 Policemen appeared behind several 2nd Gang members and arrested them, taking them into vans over to Room A, forcefully and mercilessly interrogating as one of the 2nd Gang members had thumbs forced into their eye sockets as one of the Policeman was mercilessly interrogated and bound by 2nd Gang members, with white gas forced into his mouth as the door was shut, leaving nothing but the worst and darkest violence to the imagination. "Move, move!" The 2nd Gang continued to say from the outside, firing at the Police without mercy as those of the 2nd Gang freed their own, using the White Gas against them only to then see protestors from Akaria mercilessly murdered by the Thought Police and that of the 2nd Gang. "Disengage!" Pangobo said, commanding everyone in the 2nd Gang to do so as 2 stealth jets fired themselves above the Akarian airspace as those of the Thought Police hidden in places unseen made themselves known with those on the ground being strung up from the Stealth helicopters of the 2nd Gang... smashing Thought Police heads into the Police vans as the 2nd Gang members smiled, knowing that they could betray the Family Head and watch from the richer part of the Green Lane as everything fell apart. "The Seven Seals... will activate in time." The Family Head said from his underground tower as both him and Pangobo watched on... observing Akaria slowly being destroyed with extreme difficulty. "More nuclear forces?!" Samantha thought to herself, hearing everything via the device underneath her dress, fully understanding just how far things would get. “The Family Head is acting against the 2nd Gang!” Ferdinand explained as even the Thought Police looked shocked, questioning this. The 2nd Gang members were slowly being arrested however the majority disengaged, inevitably taking their arrestees with them, annihilating every Policeman that came in the way. “The helicopters and tanks are of the 2nd Gang… the Stealth Jets are of the First Gang controlled by the Family Head.” Ferdinand explained. “Unloading temporary warheads.” The pilot, a burlesque individual of unknown name said. “Maximum potency.” The Family Head said to the pilot, intending to wipe further chunks of Akaria to the ground, rattling the Red Lane and those he knew were there… to its core. “What the f*ck are stealth bombers doing above us?!” One of the snipers screamed as Pangobo himself was taken aback, realising just how far the Family Head would go for his aspirations. “Sir… we have more drugs.” Both the Family Head and Pangobo received from their soldiers, appearing to take living men from the Blue Lane and those who survived the Red Lane attacks earlier on as well as boxes of white stuff. “One step away.” The Family Head and Pangobo thought to themselves as the Blue Gang members were visibly shaken and mentally shattered. “Forcibly conscript them.” Pangobo said as his door was shut… leading to screams and laughter as Pangobo’s smile was visible. “The Purple Lane will be gone in less than 5 minutes if we are not careful!” Sejong warned as the Jade Emperor was quiet. “Why don’t we interact from above?” Ming Hao and Xian asked as Sejong looked stunned. “Are you foppish in your ways, mouth and mind? Do you want to be erased?!” He asked as Danjong and his sisters glared at Ming Hao and Xian, as though they dared to question their grandfather’s authority. “Silence. We cannot have any internal conflict-!” The Jade Emperor said as Ferdinand disappeared into thin air, without anyone noticing. “Where did he go?” The Jade Emperor asked with surprise in his eyes.

“An act of betrayal again?” Sejong thought to himself, knowing that sitting around was pointless.

Damien smiled from his dorm room as a tear fell down his right eye, realising that no matter what and in the end... Sakura would be his. No matter what allies he had to take out. He looked at the ceiling, his glasses having been lost in the blood black hole Amane caused. “Damn bastard!” He thought to himself coldly, remembering it all in a flash only for him to decide that sleep was the best recourse. “Samantha!” Ferdinand said to her as she still struggled to break her bindings, slashing them for her, both of them knowing that things were dire. “Are my Geisha and Oiran alive?!” Samantha said in rage, staring at her wrists and legs as Ferdinand looked down. “I don’t know.” He explained as Samantha looked angered without doubt. “How do we escape that psychopathic cannibal?” She asked, realising how bad things were getting. “We don’t.” Ferdinand said as he knew that this was no lie with the Family Head smiling as the door opened, to Ferdinand and Samantha’s shock. “Sir… we are here with Lady Samantha.” Amalen and the other Geisha and Oiran spoke to the Family Head with the Wife looking jealous upon witnessing them. “Come, my dear sex slaves… the Men are all yours.” The Family Head said calmly, allowing and commanding the Soldiers of the Blue Gang to come and reveal themselves in sexual desire as they all went into their rooms, allowing them to become the Family’s own, locking all of the rooms in silence. “So they are being used against me? My own Oiran?” Samantha asked with sadness, wanting to betray the Family Head… but knowing that if she did, she would be murdered without doubt. “So he is attempting to circumvent our relationship?” Harimatsu asked himself as he smiled, knowing that this was no setback. “Call in the Second Division.” Harimatsu said to the 2nd Gang, fully observing the true depths of the Family Head’s understanding of the situation, observing the vulnerabilities of men everywhere. Prisoners from the richer half of the Green Lane released themselves, coming from their cells as they smashed skulls… those of the Akarian protesters and the Thought Police alongside even some of the First Gang, walking out, ready for conflict as they knew things were getting violent which they liked. “Shall we fire now?” The pilot said as the Family Head smiled calmly and nodded, requesting the strike. “Disengage.” Pangobo said to his own Gang who did so without hesitation, only to hear the phrase “Magnetic Release” from the pilot, forcing the helicopters to stick to the Jet’s underside, causing the snipers to fire upwards… only for the bullets to fire straight into their heads, causing the helicopters to become malfunctioned as the pilot then released 50 one hundred thousand kiloton nuclear warheads onto the Akarian ground, using the helicopters as further collateral damage as Pangobo looked utterly surprised by this, only for the now-tortured Red Lane men to be enamoured by his drugs, becoming addicted slaves to Pangobo’s desires alone. “Akaria is being wip-!” Several Thought Police said only to be devoured in the nuclear hellfire as those who were still unseen were immune. “To breach the Police’s guards… going underground would work.” Pangobo said to the Prisoners, using a megaphone as his medium, who immediately laughed at this proposal. “Doing so against them? How do we know they haven’t tracked us down already?” One of the Prisoners spoke as Pangobo looked annoyed. “If you work for me… I will have your new victims and drugs ready and waiting.” He said as he knew that he had to appeal to their basic desires as they all agreed, knowing they would double-cross both him and the Family Head eventually when the opportunity arose. Guards stormed in and began shooting at the prisoners, only to be slowly overwhelmed by the sheer number of prisoners. “Akaria is gone, I believe.” Ferdinand said as Samantha was deeply annoyed by this. “Damn… we have to escape somehow. What of the 7 buildings?” Samantha asked, distinctly remembering their washed-up appearance. “No! If we do… we’ll be found and both of us will be mercilessly killed… Hajime’s dead body is there and that is something we cannot overturn.” Ferdinand explained to Samantha. “Akaria is too big to fall so soon… if Satoshi couldn’t finish it… how do you expect the Family Head to finish it?” Samantha asked, unaware that the Family Head was listening intently to her, fully aware of her intentions to escape. “Release the Stealth Jet unto the rest of the continent… Akaria will fall…. Target the Red Lane when you can.” The Family Head said calmly to the pilot. “Satoshi, why can’t you control the Stealth Jet?” Sejong asked as Satoshi was still tapping on his wrist device. “I can’t do it whilst the pilot is alive.” Satoshi explained calmly. “I need to find out who the true leader of the Green Lane is.” He explained as Mr Harimatsu calmly watched from his seat, observing all of this carnage unfold as he saw a picture of the prisoners escaping. “Reminds me of my old days after Satoshi left us.” He said to himself, reminiscing of his wife as Satoshi looked visibly shocked. “He’s aiming straight for the Red Lane!” Satoshi said as Sejong was unsurprised. “The Family Head and Pangobo are likely going to war in either the Red Lane or Akaria. There is a third party of unknown proportions though. Akaria won’t fall for a while. The Police there are too robust.” Sejong explained as the Thought Police manned their forces even moreso, stretching into the outskirts of Akaria, using telescreens and cameras to fully detect the Green Lane and their prison system. “An alarm is going to go off in 2 minutes.” One of the Police said to Samantha. “Do it.” She said as Ferdinand was slightly surprised as the Thought Police now made themselves known. “Hello?” An old lady spoke from the Prison, a receptionist more than likely as Xarxa spoke calmly. “I would like to formally request a visit from an officer in Akaria to your prison, Manang Banaha.” He explained as the Thought Police were now slowly making their way through the richest half of the Green Lane, shooting down any drug-dealers or users, arresting those who couldn’t fight back. “Of course!” The lady spoke as the Police then rappelled themselves into focus with Pangobo looking annoyed as snipers appeared from the high-rise buildings of the Green Lane. Many smaller torogan (resting places) elevated above the ground by columns cut from trees of huge girth showed themselves by way of snipers and battalions using them as posts. Its walls are covered with plywood sticks and the roof thatched with dried coconut leaves. There is no interior partition, so it appeared as a huge hall to the Police who saw it, firing tear gas and the memory-altering White Gas as a deterrent. “They are making their way into the Prisons! Attack from underground! Summon the beasts!” Pangobo said as the guards did a ritual of truly devilish proportions, holding each other’s hands around a circle that bore fifty rice grains around its orifice, resembling an eight-sided sun, an eagle and lion. “Dalaketnon: Rise!” They all spoke as the Head Guard smiled, allowing the other prisoners to free themselves and run rampant as the Thought Police slowly, very slowly made their way through to the Prison. “A graveyard is here. Blow it up!” One of the police said as they attempted to place bombs that were virtually invisible to the naked eye as graves shattered upon the bomb’s impact. Creatures revealed themselves. They bore bird-like bills and flew upwards and as the Police made their way through, the Old Lady at the front smiled, noticing that the Police were being attacked by the flesh-eating Ekek only for the Dalaketnon to appear in the prison hallways and cells, with men having light coloured skin and very dark hair and women having bronze-brown skin and brown hair as their hair and eyes turned white, hiding away and waiting for the Police to come in and run through the Prisoners, killing most of them and arresting those who became weak only for the Dalaketnon to come flying in, attacking them, feeding them Black Rice to make them their slaves as they used coño to manipulate some Police officers who came in, twisting fingers, limbs, feet, eyeballs, eyes, ears, guns, bullets and all the rest. “There’s a ritual here! I can feel it!” A policewoman said as Samantha looked horrified, hearing the screams of the damned as Pangobo smiled from his base, watching on calmly. “Good luck, Akaria.” He spoke to himself peacefully and mockingly. The Thought Police felt themselves being overwhelmed however Akaria was not defenceless despite this. Protests ruled the land briefly as sentry guns appeared from the ground on all sides to kill any prisoners rising up from the ground alongside the control towers which fired radio waves to silence the dissidents only for the Stealth Jet to fire lasers at the control tower to ruin Akaria’s infrastructure even more. The technology from Akaria’s end ramped up significantly in response, causing sentry guns to mow down not only protesters but also any Green Lane prisoner that came through as everyone within Akaria felt a dark presence burrowing from underground. “What is that?!” A protestor screamed as the flesh-eating Ekek, Mannangal and Dalaketnon appeared, immediately duplicating themselves as the Thought Police tried to fight back, only being overpowered as the Ekek and Mannangal fought in the air, flying and grabbing people, slashing their flesh, devouring them and taking them to places unknown. “Summon the remaining 9!” Pangobo said, as the guards continued their ritual, summoning the: Amalanhig, Aswang, Batibat, Bungisngis, Busaw, Kapre, Pugot, Sarangay and Wakwak only for every single protestor to get either mowed down, sliced in half, taken in the air and devoured in rice as the Thought Police slaves were also used by the Dalaketnon to annihilate the continent of Akaria as at least fifty Police officers unleashed underground bombs and destroyed multiple buildings and city blocks as the Family Head’s Stealth Jet continued to fire payloads of explosive water, ultimately disappearing and flying away only to be damaged by multiple wide-ranging missiles. “Akaria is being taken over too?!” Samantha thought to herself with absolute fear as the Family Head smiled, realising that the Blue Lane was already his although Akaria would also be his… if only for the fact that Pangobo was already taking over Akaria, witnessing how he took over the entire continent slowly. “Akaria is done for.” Kulana explained as everyone looked visibly shocked, fully understanding that the final 2 Lanes would be annihilated. People were found dead, sliced in half, possessed, shot down and exploded and devoured in nuclear fire and explosive water as the flesh-eating Ekek, Mannangal and Dalaketnon alongside the Amalanhig, Aswang, Batibat, Bungisngis, Busaw, Kapre, Pugot, Sarangay and Wakwak devoured everything that remained of Akaria, including the now-decrepit castle of Royalty that once belonged to Sakura. “Go now!” Sejong said to his grandchildren, causing them to disappear to protect the Purple Lane…only to hear the sound of a tank rolling up to the edge of the Blue Lane, finally appearing in the Blue Lane. “SHOOT THEM DOWN!!” Pangobo screamed from his building as the tank fired multiple explosives at multiple buildings of the Red Lane as everyone in the tower of the Jade Emperor looked horrified. “As soon as something comes… revive Wu!” Kulana explained as the Jade Emperor understood this, as Sakura and Satoshi readied themselves for the War. “So… Pangobo has now taken over Akaria and is going to overcome the Red Lane and Purple Lane… very well… let the War of Drugs commence.” The Family Head said as the Soldiers of the Blue Gang readied themselves, fully committed to their new Master’s cause as the Geisha also appeared beside the Family Head. “Can we finally attack?” The Wife said as the Family finally readied themselves for the War, using the Blue Lane as a means of defence, using the country-sized city as his Barrier and fortress whilst also using the buildings of the poorest half of the Green Lane to finally enact his supernatural revenge. “Seven Seals: Come.” He spoke, causing the seven buildings which Samantha saw earlier on to shatter and be devoured in seven ritual circles which bore serpentine charms inscribed unto them, releasing: The Alan, Berbalang, Sigbin, Sarimanok, Minokawa, Nuno sa punso and Tikbalang, summoning winged spirits with deformed bodies (Alan), ghouls (Berbalang), a hornless goat with large ears and a flexible tail (Sigbin), a beautiful bird (Sarimanok), a dragon-like bird (Minokawa), an old man (Nuno sa punso) and a horse man (Tikbalang), all of whom were ready to combat the enemy of the 2nd Gang as the Family were then taken on these creatures with the Family Head going in his own personal Jet, transforming the underground tower into such with a dance, as they all flew upwards. “Now then… let the War commence!” He screamed as Pangobo in the richest half of the Green Lane watched on as he got his personal weapon and got up, now ready for combat. “Come back… Wu of Zetian!” The Jade Emperor said, reviving her from Diyu as she still bore the Gan Jiang and Mo Ye, for she was an elderly woman with a bird on her dress. “The mystical Fenghuang.” The Man said coldly as the Empress smiled giddily. “So the Green Lane hath finally attacked, huh?” She exclaimed, staring at Satoshi who had clearly grown up slightly. “You have the Cheng Ying?” She asked as he nodded, remembering Xuanye who had it, the Tenth Emperor. “Where is Minamoto and Amane?” She also asked, simultaneously noticing Sejong of the Purple Lane; also observing everyone’s silence, indicating how bad things were. “The Hangul King.” She said with a giddy look on her elder and worn face. “The situation is dire. The Green Lane have attacked. The Red Lane is going to be annihilated.” He explained as Wu looked annoyed beyond any doubt. “So the Green Lane’s head Family is attacking us?” She thought to herself, remembering Yi Jing, her granddaughter as she knew how things were going to get dire as her personal Tower was annihilated. “They leave me no choice.” She said as the Jade Emperor pointed down to the tank. “You also have the Ruyi Jingu Bang? Let us all work together! Take out the Family Head… yet whoever the Second Gang is… I know not.” She said as Satoshi and Sakura readied themselves alongside Sejong, the Jade Emperor and Kulana, immediately jumping down from the Tower just as it was being destroyed. “So you and your army have returned in such a case.” Wu said calmly as she held the two swords in her hand, and gripped them with no sense of fear, slicing the tank open in two only to notice more tanks, helicopters and all the rest. “Let’s see what these guys are capable of.” Wu thought to herself, immediately blitzing one of the pilots’ perceptions and annihilating them in mere seconds as she then jumped back to the ground with grace.

“Ready yourselves in 3 minutes.” Pangobo and the Family Head said to their respective parties, rolling up to the Akarian edge did Pangobo’s forces as his army went to the Blue Lane, ready for war as stealth jets were flying overhead, having done some damage to the Purple Lane as each creature appeared. “NOW! FIGHT!” The Family Head screamed as his wife jumped out of the Jet… having appeared with her fan and their children appeared with twin submachine guns and shotguns. “So the War is beginning, eh?” Mr Harimatsu thought to himself as he readied his Students for a “high-intensity training session”, as they were:

Hadrian Hall (m) (16) - boxing experience, Kesseki (ability to turn any part of the body into rock)

Cain Connors (m) (15) - martial arts experience, Ice Kunai (ability to manifest sharp ice stalagmites from thin air)

Mana Harare (f) (15) - metamorphic abilities

Vladimir Volkov (m) (16) - vampire

Abram Willis (m) (15) - ability to turn into a werewolf like beast

Benji Park (m) (15) - geokinesis (mainly control plantlife)

Akira Yamamoto (m) (16) - can manipulate water but not create.

Hiroshi Abe (m) (15) - fire genjutsu (able to create illusions from fire)

Hana Ito (f) (15) - can regenerate after being wounded and can also heal others but drains energy to do so

Himari Sato (f) (16) - can manipulate puppets that she created.

“Actually, Students… I give you one command: Attack Satoshi Fujiwara upon my death… I fear your death is imminent and ever present. I do not want such young-souls to die and perish in a war of such proportions. This will likely end the continent of Akaria.” He spoke from the tannoy above as Mr Okachi, the deputy headteacher, gave way for them to return only for Himari to come and ask a question. “What is this Family Head drug lord’s true identity?!” She spoke only for Mr Harimatsu to smile coyly, revealing the Family Head’s true name to them as silence enveloped their throats in sheer horror. “Why do we have to attack Satoshi?” Himari continued to ask as Mr Okachi made himself known, knowing that any more information would lead to extreme consequences. “Satoshi Fujiwara is the enemy. He caused all of this chaos. With him dead… you guys can live a normal life. Notify no-one of this. If you do in any way… expulsion will be inevitable. Are we clear?” Mr Okachi asked, understanding that he had to maintain stability for the sake of the school. “Damien… now is your chance.” The Headteacher said to him alone as he got up, took all 6 children and flew off with Saint George the Dragon… now ready to exact revenge against Sakura Jigoku… the woman of his desires. However, unknown to all… Hajime had utterly disappeared from the Green Lane’s first building, appearing at the Red Lane edge… ready for vengeance himself as he was alive.

Wu and the others ran through multiple tanks, helicopters and men without mercy, slicing through dozens of them without doubt. “So I take it you understand what that sword does?!” She asked, wanting Satoshi to show her that he was worthy of the sword that was her grandson's own. “Thou art a vapid knave. It is a sword of the night and day. The front side is that of the day and the backside l is that of the night. Thus, it is clearer than the drop of dew that you have not even reached Minamoto's level, wretched human. There is a saying involving the sword:

‘Dawn envelops the pine forests on the outskirts of the State of Wei. There, a pair of hands holds a sword hilt, and raises it in celebration of the transition from night to day. However, the blade is nowhere to be found. The only clue to its existence is a shadow on the opposite wall. As the sword is swung in an arc, a gentle whisper is heard. The trees shivered, its leaves rustling as though in a soft breeze, though there was no wind. Then, there was silence. Suddenly, the pine trees topple to the ground, cut cleanly at the roots. Indeed, Cheng Ying is an elegant sword that shrouded in mystery.’ She explained as Satoshi was clearly unsurprised for he had explained this to Damien during their training session some time during the year. When times were good for everyone. Before Damien did to Sakura what he did. “Cheng Ying: Lunar Eclipse - Death of the Starry Night!” Satoshi thought to himself, dealing intense amounts of damage to several tanks at once as Wu smiled briefly only to then jump upwards and strike at numerous helicopters using her twin swords to propel herself upwards, using the chains to bind the propellers of the helicopters together, smashing them together and also severing arms without doubt as Satoshi destroyed numerous helicopters as revenge for Amane’s death at their hands. Revenge was both sweet and sore. He then used his Crows as visual extensions of himself, allowing them to observe things from far above and potentially transfer them to himself in the form of events, witnessing how the Wife of the Family was ruthlessly killing anyone in her way by way of the fan, slicing enemy soldiers’ throats and fighting off the Police without any true efforts: and this caused nukes to spontaneously aimed at the 2nd Gang and losing no sleep over what was about to occur, firing off numerous payloads of explosives from his minigun as the Dalaketnon duplicated themselves to try and overwhelm the Jet that was large enough to encapsulate islands on its own. The Minokawa countered by firing rocks at the never-ending duplicating creatures, which were capable of destroying islands as the Family Children fought with extremely sad*stic smiles, mercilessly murdering scores of Red Lane citizens that Pangobo procured as slaves, with Pangobo still watching on from his building as his 2nd Gang was still there, ready at their leader's beck and call. “Shall we attack the Family Head?” They asked as Pangobo took his marijuana-laced cigarette and puffed it. “Not yet. When the coast is clear… we'll take them both down.” He said calmly, realising the boons that he could gain assuming everything went accordingly. “The Drugs will be safe with us.” The Gang said, locking them within a safe. “And I'll finally be able to rule the entirety of Akaria, giving me free reign over the continent. And then… that damn Harimatsu will be cannon fodder!” Pangobo thought to himself as he smiled, still allowing his personal gang to maintain secrecy. He watched as multiple stealth jets encroached on Akarian airspace and fired nuclear warheads on the enemy populace whilst simultaneously firing volleys of explosive water, only for the Green Lane prison guards to immediately make themselves known. “REWIRE THE TECH!” The Prison guards spoke, using their supernatural slaves as defense as the 50 guards who were doing the Ritual… now armed themselves for war, fully willing and ready to murder anyone in their way. “Miss Francesca!” One of the guards spoke to the Prison receptionist who responded calmly. “Lock the prison down in case anyone gets it into their skulls that they can invade. If anyone comes as an enemy, activate all surveillance features to make this place a prison chamber… kill and hack.” The Prison Deputy said as the Old Lady agreed immediately to the order, knowing what it would mean.

Despite this, Pangobo and the Family Head respectively sensed Wu of Zetian running towards either side's forces, demolishing them without any effort because outside of Sakura and the Wife… she was the Strongest Woman in the World. The Jade Emperor then sensed the Red Lane somewhat being protected only for the Family Head to act on impulse and slight fear. “Take down the Red Lane.” He spoke as the Stealth Jets went invisible and managed to fly undetected only to be slapped downwards by the Ruyi Jingu Bang, aiming their nuclear arsenal at the remaining towers of the Emperors, causing immense structural damage as Wu was seemingly oblivious, only to see a nuclear hellfire slowly devouring everything with Sejong then using Hangul Wave to bind the nuclear explosion by writing on the air. “Now what do we do?” Sejong asked as Wu smiled calmly. “We shall fire upon the Family Head, box him in and have him killed.” She said as she still saw flames devouring the Towers of the Red Lane from the corner of her eye. “Gods of Love - Yuelao.” She said coldly as she clapped her hands together, summoning eight seals, just as everyone else was in that moment; specifically those who were killed in the Red Lane. “EVERYONE! ATTACK THE ENEMIES! THE GREEN LANE, THE LANE OF DRUGS! THEY HAD SLAIN YOUR BODIES! REVENGE IS NOW!” She screamed as everyone was terrified only to see a leaf falling onto her. “Don't tell me that my former friend, the one who would become the Headmaster has a deep connection to both sides. If so… things have become far too dangerous.” Wu thought to herself as she touched the leaf, summoning a girl who was 19 years old herself, bearing crow-like hands and crow-like feet with a long dark robe covering most of her being as Wu looked saddened and guilty. “Yi Jing!” She spoke as she smiled at her granddaughter only for Ferdinand to sense her presence from the Stealth Jet, the very same one where the Family Head was in. “She's here too?!” He thought to himself in slight fear as Yi Jing bowed to Satoshi with humility and sadness. “I apologise for trying to kill you back then.” She said as Satoshi felt bad with Sakura also being there. “I take it that Muro is dead?” Yi Jing asked briefly as she was perplexed, realising that her choice before she took her own life of granting him the decision and rulership of the Black Crows was indeed a tragic yet wretched mistake. “Anyhow… you took my brother's sword?” She asked, fully willing to show Satoshi the true potential of the Cheng Ying to continue her brother's legacy. “You shouldn't apologise for the past.” Satoshi said calmly only to give her the Sword. “Watch carefully.” She said, handling the Cheng Ying with grace, and felt her brother's very spirit descending unto her only for Xuanye and Emperor Wu to appear fully for they were revived alongside the other 7 Emperors. “Satoshi?” Emperor Wu asked as everyone readied themselves. “Let us end the Green Lane together.” All 10 Emperors said, leading in order as Wu waited with them as Wu got the Ruyi Jingu Bang from Satoshi’s hands, wringing it from him. “He's strong!” Satoshi thought to himself as the Jade Emperor gave Xuanye the Cheng Ying in its original and purified state only for Satoshi to then regain his original sword as the White Spirit… the Chokutō that he used from the ages of 10-13. “Come… let us do this.” Wu said as they readied themselves for the Final Conflict, running at the Family Head and Pangobo’s forces.

“Aim for them!” The Family Head said as he fired nuclear warheads doing bombing runs as Wu was teleported onto the Stealth Jet, slashing at it casually only for a man with an Oni Mask to appear from the burned ashes of the Blue Lane, with a suit that had draconic signs on itself for he had black and grey hair, also having the Dōjikiri Yasutsuna, sensing that Amane was dead for good. “You truly lived up to your reputation and your promise towards me, Amane.” The Man said, smiling underneath his mask. “Now then… let us get revenge for him.” Minamoto no Yorimitsu said to himself as his suit was fully adorned with Dragon Symbols. “The Blue Lane Leader is alive too?!” The Family Head thought to himself with visible fear, as Satoshi also sensed the Man to his horror. “Know that for now, we are allies alongside the rest in this final war of absolute supremacy.” The Man said to himself, as Satoshi remembered the words of Taizong from when he fought him way back when. “Eight Sacred Animals - Open!” She said as a Phoenix, Dragon, Tortoise and Tiger appeared alongside a faceless dog, a sheep, a centipede and a winged lion appeared. “Those are the Hundun, Taowu, Taotie and Qiongqi.” The Jade Emperor explained as the 8 lower Emperors including Xuanye rode atop them: Ming Chengzu, Kublai Khan, Genghis Khan, Taizong, Wen, Emperor Wu and Xuanye who rode atop the Tortoise, Dragon, Tiger, Taowu, Taotie and Qiongqi respectively with Satoshi flying upwards as they all blitzed through a majority of the tech that the 2nd Gang had. “FIGHT for the sake of the Monarchic Dynasty!” Xarxa said from his Library as they all fought the Army of Beasts and Men, ready to fight for the sake of the Continent and the Greater World at large. “So the Red Lane revived themselves? Now then… time to end this fully.” The Family Head thought to himself, fully understanding what his goal got him into. “Ferdinand… Samantha… go.” He said, commanding his right-hand woman and man to attack, jumping down as they immediately rushed to attack the 2nd Gang’s forces with full intent to end them no matter what, despite knowing their loyalties as a red dragon-like blip appeared above all of them and fired havoc at the Stealth Jet and the surrounding 2nd Gang forces. “Take us over to the Wretched Family’s location!” One of the Emperors said, immediately pressing on forward as Wu ran through many soldiers with Satoshi helping as air support and Sakura as cover fire as the other 8 Emperors fought alongside her with Xuanye and Ji Ying fighting alongside Wu herself. “Satoshi! Watch!” Xuanye spoke as every single member of the Red Gang including the Pak Tsz Sin, the Heung Chu and Sin Fung. The Heung Chu saw themselves with an armada and Sin Fung was on his own as the Pak Tsz Sin smiled coldly with a flame in his hand, just as the Cho Hai also appeared alongside the Hung Kuan and Sin Chu. “Let’s murder these rats.” The Pak Tsz Sin said as fireballs fired at several vehicles, slowly being annihilated with Stealth Jets firing multiple payloads. “It appears that ten-thousand of their soldiers have already died.” Emperor Wu said, ready to use the Ruyi Jingu Bang only for the Dalaketnon to appear in place of the tanks, helicopters and vehicles as they all duplicated nigh-limitlessly. “Cheng Ying: Solar Eclipse - Light Brigade!” Xuanye said, causing the blade to briefly glow with golden energy as light slashes that resembled the sun came from his blade as night and day simultaneously came from his blade with the Dalaketnon disappearing only for more to appear as Wu was skilled enough to annihilate every single clone that came in her way. “LET US MOVE FORTH!” Wu screamed as the Family’s Gang and the 2nd Gang fought each other mercilessly. “Samantha! We have to get to Satoshi!” Ferdinand screamed as he sliced up several enemies in two, despite having one arm as they both heard screaming that was not fear… but true glee. “She’s here!” Ferdinand thought to himself as the Wife of the Family was still murdering people ruthlessly, using her fans against her enemies, slicing people’s faces, wetting her fans to attack everyone at once with her defending her kids at the same time. “Come, weaklings!” She said, firing huge bodies of knives from her fans as the spirits continually defended the Family regardless as everyone looked stunned. Thousands of soldiers died with ease as she was horrified to hear screams coming from behind her, seeing a blur attacking her soldiers. “Wu… Minamoto…” Both the Man and Wu of Zetian thought upon sensing one another as the Wife saw soldiers, those of her own and the enemies, being sent flying as Ferdinand was on the side where Wu could appear and Samantha was at the back of the Wife, defending her from all opposition with the Man appearing only to be punched back into next week, steadying himself with ease as he smiled, reminding himself of when he sliced Samantha’s ear off. “Focus all efforts onto the Man! DESTROY THE BLUE LANE’S LEGACY!” The Wife screamed, rallying her troops for battle… a battle to the death as they ran to their doom with Minamoto being a puppet of Carnage as Damien looked amazed. “Saint George: Kill-!” Damien said as the Man completely blitzed his perception. “Anlawd’s grandson… eh?” The Man said as Damien violently attacked the Man as both of them clashed with each other and struck him with his sword, sending him flying into the ground as Saint George was also sent flying with him as Damien was now on the ground with those from the Red Lane slowly encountering him. “Forget him! Let’s end them! For now our restraints are gone!” Ming Hao said with conviction, as they fired their respective weapons, as they fought with their hands, breaking a few of the enemy soldiers’ necks only to feel gunfire from multiple sides, as they dodged these with some difficulty. All that was heard after that were screams from many people. Ming Hao continued to punch multiple members of each respective rank. “You bastards!” She screamed in rage for the first time, as Xian shot at other people with his pistol as the other ranks of the Cho Hai worked together with the Wife’s daughter attacking Ming Hao only to have her hands broken and her neck snapped with a cold smile coming from Ming Hao as her neck snapped back into position to Ming Hao’s horror, as she was sent flying back with Wu finally jumping upwards and using her swords to jump down, plunging one of her swords into the ground and kicking Ferdinand as soon as he could react. “Looks like we have a fight with a newbie, EL CID!” She said as she violently struck him with her dual wield swords, as he casually parried the strikes away despite having one arm with him attempting to strike her arms only for her to jump up. “Your arm is your weakness.” Wu thought to herself as Ferdinand was barely able to respond to her incredibly fast strikes which were as fast as the speed of light to him. “Pangu: Celestial Wave.” The Jade Emperor thought to himself as earthquakes occurred once again as his thoughts created massive waves, damaging the animals on both sides. “Lunar Vortex - White Hole.” Taizong said from all the way above ground, sending a white hole flying towards the Stealth Jets as Ferdinand smiled with the Family Head countering this by firing nuclear warheads and a miniature black hole to try and end Taizong. “Part 2 - Love of Wuji He Taijitu!” Wu thought to herself as her swords continued to glow with a pink energy as Ferdinand could barely react in time, causing him to almost lose fingers of his remaining arm. “Darkening Mist.” The Jade Emperor said as mist surrounded the Four Evil and Sacred Animals, as the Hundun easily evaded it, only for the mist to darken on the ground where he and the Allies were fighting as every soldier looked shocked, activating their gear with the Prison Guards watching from Akaria, sniping at the weaklings of the Red Lane with Samantha fighting against Minamoto with the Wife attacking Wu alongside Ferdinand, chaining herself up to withstand the fan’s knives and attack the Wife as Ferdinand stabbed her in the chest. “Part 3: Final Love of the Jade Emperor!” Wu said as pink energy was being absorbed into her twin Swords as Satoshi used his Eye from above to see black energy in the left sword and white energy in the right sword. “So its also Yin and Yang energy, thus likely representing the concepts of dark and light with male and female.” Satoshi explained as the Man noticed a bolt of lightning attacking him from above, as it was instantly absorbed into his sword as Samantha punched him straight in the back. The Berbalang attacked with scores of people being attacked with the Sigbin survived, using their tail to attack multiple beings. “So these creatures are dying one by one.” The Family Head thought to himself as the Alan fought casually against numerous soldiers with the Nuno sa Punso attacking others by cursing numerous people of the 2nd Gang, causing urination of black liquid, swelling, vomiting and sickness as the Amalanhig, Aswang, Batibat, Bungisngis, Busaw, Kapre, Pugot, Sarangay and Wakwak appeared and fought the creatures without mercy as Pangobo watched from his building. “So everything is both falling apart… and… going well.” He said to his personal gang as the creatures the Prison Guards summoned were slowly falling apart by way of the Family Head and this third Party that he questioned the identities of as the Minokawa fired numerous sword-like feathers at all of his enemies with the Family Head looking on from his seat on the Jet as Damien looked deeply enraged. “Sakura… I will get you.” He thought to himself as he teleported to the Other World, being the disappearing Boy once more, attacking numerous people on both sides. “NOW! FIRE AWAY!” Kulana screamed as Kublai used the Nine Dragons Sword to summon numerous dragons to attack Saint George as Damien teleported him away only to see huge swathes of the Family Head’s military gang being annihilated in fire, water, earth and lightning as the Family Head looked visibly annoyed, firing huge nuclear payloads only to see Ferdinand being kicked away by Wu in the chest with the Man sending him flying back however… Damien appeared and teleported him away, saving him. “You have grown stronger.” The Man said as Samantha continued to attack him to no avail as Wu aimed her swords straight at the Jet’s underside, damaging it slowly only to be sent back flying by the Family Head’s Wife as Wu blitzed her. “FINALLY! I GET TO FIGHT THE BITCH!” Wu screamed as the Wife used Tessenjutsu to mercilessly attack her only for Wu to dodge all of the attacks, slashing her arm nearly off only for the Children to attack her without mercy. “My Spirits are going.” Pangobo thought to himself as the 10 Emperors went full scorched earth, annihilating most of what was left of Akaria. “Cheng Ying: Lunar Form - Ringtail of the Emerald Gaze.” Xuanye said as Satoshi himself murdered scores of soldiers and gang members alike as dark slashes devoured several Dalaketnon as Pangobo was visibly getting slightly more annoyed. “Cheng Ying: Lunar Form - Night’s Shining of Life and Death.” Xuanye said, summoning both night and day from his sword as the Dalaketnon felt severe damage to its numerous copies. “Diandao Yinyang Woxuan Zaohua (Reversal of Fortune - Reversal of Yin and Yang)!” Emperor Wu said, causing the very world to bow to him as numerous clones were immediately attacked and fell… disappearing permanently with the Wife of the Family Head looking horrified as multiple Spirits were slowly falling and as Satoshi attacked the Dalaketnon… it fully disappeared, now absorbing itself into his hand as the State of Brahman instinctively activated. Hajime appeared in the School, fully ready to confront the Headteacher over his Betrayal. “So… Mr Headteacher… I take it you assumed I was dead?” He asked Mr Harimatsu who smiled with a jolly look on his face, staring at him. “No… I never assumed… in fact, I am glad you are alive. You can return to your post at will.” Mr Harimatsu said, facing no fear whatsoever. “No… I won’t.” Hajime said as his injuries revealed themselves somewhat. “Very well… but I question… how did you survive?” He asked Hajime who remained calm. “I have the power of a Dragon too… hence why I could be resistant to his dragon’s attacks. He knew that he couldn’t truly kill me. If I did die… I would regenerate somehow.” Hajime explained as Mr Harimatsu recognised his potential, simultaneously observing a possible new way to betray him. “I see. You may return back to your dorm… or fight against both Gangs.” Mr Harimatsu said calmly and kindly, knowing that Hajime would inevitably suffer the death of a fool… the very thing he cursed Damien with. Hajime then teleported over to the Green Lane’s Prison, which was now mostly empty. “Excuse me… may I check something?” He asked the Old Lady, Miss Ferdinand who softly smiled, only to whisper something into her ear which shocked her. “Please do!” She said, as he walked off, fully ready to end Pangobo’s drug monopoly here and now… only for the Prison Guards that remained from the ritual earlier on to overwhelm him. “Now, do whatever you must.” Hajime was told, thereby allowing him to destroy the Prison of Manaha Banang from the inside by burning any future drug supply, thereby annihilating a significant method of Pangobo’s income and just as the Guards were about to get him… they were burned alive as Hajime walked out of the scarlet red flames, now ready to do immense damage to both Gangs however possible.

“Now then… let us fight.” The Wife said as they fought, briefly on equal terms only for the Wife to be pulled towards Wu with the Children about to stab her… as red flames devoured the Children, burning them into smithereens as the Wife looked terrified, seeing her children dying in front of her as her rage manifested itself fully, allowing her to give everything she had as Satoshi looked on from above, observing how Hajime had now made himself known in a major way with the Family Head looking visibly taken aback by the action that Hajime had done, now realising that he should’ve finished him off when he had the chance back then. The Wife was slowly being overpowered as her body was now grabbed by Wu’s twin blades with the Wife noticing a storm above her. “Engaging the Family Head will not end well.” Minamoto no Yorimitsu thought to himself as the Wife immediately used the fact that she was literally underneath her husband’s Jet to briefly teleport away in the form of a beam as she used this immediately with Wu using that to her advantage, mercilessly attacking the Wife who used her fans against Wu with immense speed who dodged these flippantly only to have a chair thrown at her as the Family Head was horrified, teleporting them both away for his own sake, knowing what him fighting would lead to. “Fan-Nado!” The wife spoke, firing knives at Wu who dodged the attacks, only for the empress to use her robes as defence with the Wife trying to put Wu on the backfoot. “You are alone without any help.” The Wife proclaimed as Wu then decided to immediately get serious. “Final Heavenly Love: Twins of Love!” She screamed as multiple meteors dropped from above and clones of her appeared near her, with the Wife looking amazed, only to sharpen her fans fully, allowing herself to counter this Empress with any measure of skill, attempting to brutalise the woman in revenge for her children’s needless murder as she used the drugs in her pockets to shape themselves into a two-section staff, fully willing to end her now with Wu coldly smiling, dodging each attack with skill and grace, only to feel her lip being sliced considerably as the Wife danced like a maniac, summoning beautiful energy waves around her to survive the meteors that could wipe out large islands casually however Wu bit her tongue and decided to attack the Wife in a flow state of sorts, fully understanding that if the Wife died… the First Gang would completely fall apart. “I was raised by fan users as a child before the Akarian police took me away, stripping me of my future rank and potential.” The Wife explained only for Wu to completely ignore this monologue, using the Gan Jiang and Moye to try and murder her irrespective of this with the Wife dodging each attack with almost as much skill as Wu herself. “Now then… what if you die?” The Wife asked as Damien continued his assault from the skies, aiming down at everyone, regardless of faction as Sakura saw this and flew straight at him… only for him to smile however her arm was bitten off and devoured by Saint George as he smiled, even blushing at this fact… only for the arm to regenerate, grabbing Damien’s face instead, forcing him to teleport away as a result. The Wife smiled menacingly, knowing that she could win and end everything as she sharpened her fans continuously and passively, amplifying its attacks nigh-indefinitely as the Tikbalang appeared in her stead only to be annihilated by the godlike swordplay of Wu… who was deeply disgusted by this horse-man, ultimately using her full speed to coldly bind the Wife, slashing her wrists off, disabling the fans’ usage for good and just as she was about to break out… Ferdinand appeared and slashed her head off, slicing it in two as Wu was visibly amazed, smiling calmly, realising that her side would win with the Family Head looking horrified and deciding to act in a suicidal manner, realising just how bad things were now becoming; his delusions clouding him ever moreso. “UNLEASH EVERYTHING! UNLEASH THE BAKUNAWA!” He screamed, sacrificing all 7 Seals for the final seal… causing the Fortress of the Blue Lane to be sacrificed with everyone failing to realise that Hajime… was destroying the Blue Lane as he spoke; only to hear a nuclear-like explosion devouring the Fortress which could withstand the forces of a country… only for the Bakunawa to appear from the Fortress anyhow; for it was a humongous white dragon resembling a serpent with its head being adorned with fins, bearing a looped tail and a single horn on the nose as everyone on both sides felt earthquakes upon its arrival. “What did he do?” Mr Harimatsu and Pangobo both thought to themselves in slight shock, fully observing how bad things were now becoming as the Bakunawa immediately blitzed over to every single creature that the Red Lane had and simultaneously beat all of them with the Family Head laughing like a maniac as all 10 Emperors were visibly shocked upon seeing this as Emperor Wu used the Ruyi Jingu Bang to try and fell the dragon, doing no damage to his horror. “What is that?!” Himari and Pangobo’s gang asked in slight horror. "Ayon sa mga sinaunang tao, nang nilikha ni Bathala ang buwan, nilikha niya ang pito nito upang ang bawat isa ay maipaliwanag ang isang gabi ng linggo. Ang mga gabi ay maliwanag at napakaganda dahil sa pitong "reyna na patuloy na nagniningning sa kalangitan sa gabi."Ngunit ang kagalakan ng mga tao sa lupa ay hindi tumagal, at ang kagandahan ng kalangitan ay wala na kapag isang gabi isang nakakatakot na nilalang, na nakapulupot sa buong mundo tulad ng isang masamang ahas at naiinggit sa magagandang nilikha ng Makapangyarihan sa lahat, at sa labis na pagkadismaya ng mga tao sa lupa, nilamon ang anim sa mga buwan. Ang ahas na ito ay pinangalanang Bakunawa. Nang makita ni Bathala ang nilalang na nilalamon ang lahat maliban sa isang buwan, nagtanim siya ng mga kawayan sa natitirang buwan. Mula sa malayo, mukhang "mantsa" sila sa ibabaw ng buwan. Sa kawalan ng pag-asa ng mga tao sa pagkawala ng anim na bituin, natutunan nilang bantayan nang husto ang kanilang sarili upang ang huling buwan ay hindi makuha at masira ng nakakatakot na ahas. Isang gabi Ang buong daigdig ay nag-panic sa nakapangit na sigaw ng mga tao at, ang pag-aaklas ng mga tambol sa gitna ng iba pang mga bagay na maaaring mahawakan ng mga tao upang makabuo ng malakas na ingay at matalim na mga pag-echo habang nakikita nila ang buwan na sinasalakay ng Bakunawa. Ang mga Bata, Malalaking tao, matatanda, kababaihan at kalalakihan lahat ay umiyak:

"Ibalik ang aming buwan" bukod sa iba pang mga hindi kasiya-siyang salita. Ito ang tanging tunog na narinig sa buong daigdig nang gabing iyon. Ang mga pag-iyak at daing ay pinaghalo, at kinuha ang mga puso ng mga taong natatakot na ang mundo ay magtatapos kung nawala ang nag-iisang buwan na naiwan nila. Ang mga tao ay lumabas sa kanilang mga bahay at lumuhod sa lupa upang manalangin na hindi sila mapagkaitan ng kanilang buwan. Nakakalungkot na Masdan na hindi naunawaan ng ating mga kapatid noon kung ano ang "Eclipse". Tumigil ang malakas na ingay nang makita nila ang Bakunawa na tuluyang dumura sa buwan. Ang kagalakan ng mga tao sa pagbabalik ng buwan ay hindi mailalarawan sa gabing iyon. Itinaas nila ang kanilang mga puso sa kalangitan tulad ng mga bulaklak at binigkas ang kanilang mga papuri ng pasasalamat sa Makapangyarihan sa lahat na nagmamay-ari ng lahat ng mga nilikha. Hanggang sa panahong ito ng pagsulong, marami pa rin ang naniniwala sa Bakunawa, at marami pa rin ang sumigaw: "ibalik ang ating buwan" at ang mga nasa kabundukan at mga baybayin ay nagsasagawa pa rin nito nang mangyari ang eklipse. Ito 'y napatunayan sa amin sa mga kamakailang eklipse na nangyari sa aming mga bayan".

(According to the ancient folks, when Bathala created the Moon, he created seven of it so that each would illuminate one night of the week. The nights were bright and ever so beautiful because of these seven “Queens who continuously shone in the night sky." But the joy of the people on earth didn't last, and the beauty of the sky was no more when one night a terrifying creature, that coiled around the world like an evil serpent and envied the beautiful creations of the Almighty, and to the great dismay of the people on earth, swallowed six of the Moons. This serpent was named Bakunawa. When Bathala saw the creature devouring all but one Moon, He planted bamboos on the remaining Moon. From afar, they looked like “stains” on the surface of the Moon. To the people's despair at the loss of the six Stars, they learned to heavily guard themselves so that the one last Moon would not be taken and destroyed by the frightening Serpent. One night the whole world panicked at the deafening scream of the people and, the banging of drums among other objects that people could get a hold of to produce loud noise and sharp echoes as they saw the Moon being attacked by the Bakunawa. Children, big people, the elderly, women and men all cried:

“Return our Moon” among other unpleasant words. This was the only sound heard throughout the world that night. Cries and moans blended together, and took over the hearts of the people who feared that the world would end if they lost the only Moon they had left. The people came out of their houses and kneeled on the ground to pray that they would not be deprived of their Moon. It was a pity to behold that our brothers and sisters did not understand then what “Eclipse” was. The loud noises stopped as they saw the Bakunawa finally spit out the Moon. The joy of the people at the return of the Moon could not be described that night. They lifted their hearts to the sky like flowers and uttered their praises of gratefulness to the Almighty who owned all creations. Up until this time of progress, many still believed in the Bakunawa, and a lot still screamed: “Return our Moon” and those in the mountainous regions and shores still practised this when an eclipse occurred. This was proven to us in the recent eclipses that had happened in our towns".)” They both explained to their respective parties as they calmly watched on from their seats of dominance as the 10 Emperors worked together, using their respective skills only for their swords to chip upon even touching the fins of the Creature as even the Cheng Ying was beginning to lose its overall vigour as a blade. “The Seven Creatures were sacrificed to become the Bakunawa: A world-devouring creature!” The Man thought to himself, immediately coming to help and defend against the Bakunawa. “Using the Zhan Lu Jian won’t work!” Taizong thought to himself as he summoned the Solar Tiger, Phoenix, Dragon and Turtle to try and do some damage… only for nothing to occur as they were immediately dispelled. “Scar of Shadow + World of Mana!” Satoshi thought to himself, damaging the Bakunawa with everything he went through in the past, present and future as well as trapping him in a self-contained planet only for the Bakunawa’s fins to glow, devouring the World casually. “He isn’t going down even by that?!” Sejong asked himself as Danjong appeared by instinct. “No wonder! None of Hanseong (Beiping) could ever hope to stand up to me, let alone my grandfather and the two underneath him. With the power of Mireuk, I can make anything… even an entire universe!” Danjong said as he did exactly that, surrounding the entirety of the Red and Purple Lanes in a universe made by him (literally), as well as creating a sun and moon out of nowhere as he looked confident, knowing this would do something. “The Bakunawa is gone?” The Family Head thought in absolute desperation, realising that this was the end of the line, only for the Bakunawa to then eat the entire universe made by Danjong, devouring the sun and moon as well with a gulp with Danjong looking visibly stunned as Danjong was then eaten by the dragon only for Danjong to disappear as that was a clone. “WORK TOGETHER!” Empress Wu screamed as every Emperor did so. “Zhan Lu Jian + Cheng Ying: Solar Form - Four Animals of Benevolence!” Xuanye and Taizong said, forcing solar energy to surround their swords and try and damage the Bakunawa’s underside… only for a slight amount of damage to appear in the form of a cut. “So his weakness has something to do with the Sun!” The two emperors both thought to themselves, immediately continuing to use solar energy within their swords to attack the great dragon only for the Bakunawa to glare at them, with its horn glowing a mystical yellow hue as everyone including Wu herself noticed this, whilst also observing the true size of the Bakunawa. “Its as large as the Earth!” Wu thought to herself in slight shock as the Emperor Wu himself was also amazed, realising that they could be able to do something. “That Family Head is a threat too… of idle ways.” Wu thought to herself, immediately using her two swords to try and pull down the Bakunawa, fully trying to reign the dragon in as she was visibly struggling, her feet dragging across the ground as earthquakes began to now affect the richer half of the Green Lane where Pangobo was as he was stunned by this.

“COME, DRAGON!” Wu screamed, trying to pull the Bakunawa downwards with all 8 creatures she summoned, defending their Emperors and the Red Lane with the Bakunawa’s horn still glowing… only to fire a huge swath of water from its mouth that devoured Akaria in one hit and the Red Lane was almost being drowned with everyone on the First Gang and the 2nd Gang’s sides looking horrified. “Solar Phoenix!” Taizong screamed, summoning the Phoenix to attack the Bakunawa as it tried to… only to be mercilessly attacked without mercy. “CUT THE HORN!” Xuanye screamed as the 2nd Emperor, Wu, tried to attack the horn of the Bakunawa by stretching the Ruyi Jingu Bang as the weaker Emperors also tried to jump up and fight, only to be devoured however they each barely hung on, being trapped between its mouth and gullet. “Dōjikiri Yasutsuna: Golden Ray',' The Man thought to himself as a ray of light appeared from the sky above and fired at the Dragon’s horn, damaging the Bakunawa somewhat, as she saw everything transform into darkness as a shrine appeared in the middle of this. “Shadow Sword: Temple of Demonic Hell.” The Man said as her swords began to be devoured in darkness alongside the rest of its body with the Bakunawa swishing its tail, sending Minamoto (the Man) flying back with Wu still being dragged from her feet as the Emperors all worked together. The 2nd Gang’s forces also noticed and ceased their attack temporarily to help aid against the Creature, firing bullets, bombs, explosives and all the rest as nothing was working. The Family Head smiled from his Jet as he was now in control of the continent of Akaria… or so he thought, only to find that Emperor Wu was a main player with the Jade Emperor using his powers to blind the Dragon, summoning darkness, meteors with nothing truly working. “導出元陽 降龍伏虎 (Daochu yuanyang he Xianglong fuhu - The subdual of dragons and tigers with the extraction of yang energy).” Wu thought to himself, smashing the Ruyi Jingu Bang into the Bakunawa’s horn, causing a little crack to appear as the Bakunawa wriggled in slight pain, summoning tsunamis, earthquakes and winds as Wu looked surprised, only for her bindings against the Dragon to slowly shatter. She was horrified. “WHAT?!” Wu thought to herself as the light of the Moon fired down with the Bakunawa’s horn glowing even moreso, briefly closing its mouth and then firing waves of flames, meteors and even tsunamis from his mouth as all forces fired upon it, with it flying away and then devouring the Moon… using its fins to summon 6 more as everyone was horrified and trapped in eternal darkness. “WE’RE BLIND! f*ck!” The Family Head’s gang and the 2nd Gang spoke with Pangobo looking shocked as he could no longer track what was going on. “Everyone is dying!” Wu thought to herself as her grandchildren, Yi Jing and Xuanye appeared beside her, ready to defend her. “What do we do?!” The 2nd Gang’s forces screamed in horror as orange eyes glared at them from the disaster-ridden sky. “What is this?!” Himari from the School spoke, as Pangobo knew things were truly horrific. “The legend continues. When the moon is eclipsed, the Indians of various districts generally go out into the street or into the open fields, with bells, panastanes, etc. They strike them with great force and violence in order that they might thereby protect the moon which they say is being eaten or swallowed by the dragon, tiger, or crocodile. And the worst thing is that if they wish to say "the eclipse of the moon" it is very common in the Philippines to use this locution, saying "the dragon, tiger, or crocodile is swallowing the moon." The Tagalogs also make use of it and say, Linamon [ni] laho [ang] buwan [trans.: "Laho swallowed the moon"].” Pangobo and Mr Harimatsu explained respectively to their respective groups. “To keep the moons from completely being swallowed by the Bakunawa, ancient Filipinos would go out of their homes with pans and pots, and would bang on them with great force to make noise in order to scare the Bakunawa into spitting out the moon back into the sky. Some of the people in the villages would play soothing sounds with their musical instruments, in hopes that the dragon would fall into a deep sleep. Thus, the brave men of the village hoped that while the dragon was hypnotized by the musical sounds they could somehow slay the dragon. Although the dragon was known as a "moon eater" it was also known as a "man eater". Other tales tell that the Bakunawa has a sister in the form of a sea turtle. The sea turtle would visit a certain island in the Philippines in order to lay its eggs. However, locals soon discovered that every time the sea turtle went to shore, the water seemed to follow her, thus reducing the island's size. Worried that their island would eventually disappear, the locals killed the sea turtle. When the Bakunawa found out about this, it arose from the sea and ate the moon. The people were afraid, so they prayed to the supreme god to punish the creature. The god refused but instead told them to bang some pots and pans in order to disturb the serpent. The moon is then regurgitated while the Bakunawa disappears, never to be seen again.” They continued to explain as Pangobo clasped his hands together with his personal 2nd Gang all doing the same. “We must say the POEM OF THE CROWN!” Pangobo said as the 2nd Gang were ready:

“Ang bulan namon sang una, sang una

Guin ka-on sang bakunawa

Malo-oy ka man, i-uli, i-uli

Korona sang amon hari. (Our moon long ago, long ago Was eaten by the bakunawa Please have pity, return it, return it, the Crown of our King).” They all said as the 2nd Gang’s forces grabbed any metal they could as well as running to get pots and pans to distract the Bakunawa… only for the sounds of the metallic objects to ring in the Dragon’s ears as it spat out all 7 Moons at everyone in sure revenge, for these were not ancient times… but modern times. “UNLEASH IT ALL!” Wu screamed as she noticed that some of her Emperors had been spat out as well; with everyone realising that the continent of Akaria along with its city-sized countries of the Red, Green, Blue and Purple Lanes were now going to be destroyed. The School was shaking as Mr Harimatsu was visibly annoyed by this turn of events. All 8 creatures were beaten down, including even the Hundun itself who was a creature of Primordial Chaos. “STRIKE ITS HORN!” Emperor Wu screamed as four white globes-for-eyes revealed themselves in the darkness as Satoshi finally activated the State of Brahman and let his eyes fall into the Cosmos, controlling all four classical elements at once to defend against the Moons that came down at breakneck speed, subconsciously using Azathoth’s Void to freeze them in place and creating huge tsunamis, freezing them to make large ice sheets to damage the Moons with Sakura also helping out, using her demonic claws to do some damage as every Emperor that was still available helped fight against the 7 Moons, with the Family Head firing nuclear bombs from his personal Stealth Bomber as his personal Gang was being annihilated by the summon he controlled however… he realised that the Bakunawa sided with him only because he was the summoner as the Jade Emperor also helped out with Satoshi flying upwards and trying to figure out where the Bakunawa’s horn was, simultaneously seeing the Future to Come, seeing himself control the Bakunawa as he steadied himself, using his full power to punch the Bakunawa so hard that the Dragon began to be slightly felled only for its fins to glow, now firing cosmic radiation, sunlight and moonlight from its mouth, irradiating the ground even further as the Family Head laughed. “Attack the enemy!” He screamed to his forces, still in his deluded stupor as they all did so with Samantha looking horrified and her Geisha finally appeared beside her, ready to help out in any way possible. Despite this, earthquakes, tsunamis, tornadoes and all other natural and now cosmic phenomena were devouring the entirety of the Akarian continent. “My blade… the Cheng Ying… its glowing with cosmic force!” Xuanye thought to himself as Wu was amazed, realising the Zhan Lu Jian was likely undergoing the same transformation with the three swordsmen working together only for the Man to stop her. “We must fragment the Moons by maximising and surpassing its Gravitational Binding Energy, overpowering it. Use your swords for range.” The Man thought to himself as the Akarian towers began to mimic the sounds of pots and pans to damage the Bakunawa only for more cosmic radiation to fire at the Akarian towers from a range from its revenge-ridden mouth with Satoshi being the only one aside from Emperor Wu to get in range of the Bakunawa’s horn. “I have it!” Satoshi thought to himself only to be eaten as Sakura looked shocked, if not horrified. “SATOSHI!” She thought to herself with horror as Damien watched from the dorm, observing all of this as she flew forth, attempting to destroy the Moons as the Emperors all worked together, doing the best with the Jade Emperor looking amazed. “Cheng Ying: Cosmic Art - Solar Eclipse of the Runaway Nebulae!” Xuanye said, firing golden slashes of solar energy from his blade which appeared on the Bakunawa, still not doing any damage. “I am in flow with the yin and yang of the universe itself!” Xuanye thought to himself as Taizong worked with him, using the Eight Sacred Creatures through his sword, summoning cosmic chi through his blade as their strikes still hardly scratched the Dragon’s Orifices as the Moons were slowly being damaged by Wu and the Man working together with their swords. “FRAGMENT THE MOONS!” Wu screamed as the 2nd Gang’s forces fired from a distance with the Family Head watching on, and flying over the Red and Purple Lanes, attempting to fire nuclear bombs only for the Bakunawa’s cosmic radiation to manifest itself even more so. “That Dragon is under my control!” He thought to himself with fear as the Bakunawa fired huge swathes of natural phenomena with the Jade Emperor still watching on. “Danjong! Summon the other Kings!” Sejong said to Danjong via his Phone with him then summoning Hyegong and Taejong who each saw the Bakunawa from a distance, summoning the Yong did Taejong, only for Hyegong to summon 60,000 men plus 100,000 more stone soldiers, running into the conflict as the land of Korus (Korea) was now in the conflict of the Family Head and the 2nd Gang, ready for war as the Family Head intended to end them before they could even do anything only for Danjong to teleport his grandfather onto the Jet. “So you’re the Drug lord who started all this? Let us have a chat.” He said as the Family Head was annoyed beyond doubt. “Why would I chat with an elder of the past?” The Family Head asked as he immediately pressed multiple buttons on his jet pad, releasing nuclear bombs, magnetic propellers and all the works as 4 dimensional flies came out and attacked Sejong who could just perceive them and fight back only for the Family Head to use his technology to overwhelm him. “Your delusions have caused war! Amongst all Lanes which were surely ones of corruption, wealth, secrecy and gang violence! YOU ARE AT FAULT!” Sejong said, using Hangul Wave to send the Family Head flying back into his chair; as the Bakunawa was still attacking everyone without constraint. “Satoshi! Tell me you’re OK!” Sakura thought to herself as Sejong looked amazed, only to see something he never wanted to see. “Is he really trying to kill himself?” He thought to himself as a gun aimed straight at the Family Head’s head, now into his mouth. “You will not break out and kill yourself! You will be arrested!” Sejong said, slicing the barrel of the pistol before the trigger could fire as he instead got a second pistol from his pocket and shot Sejong in the stomach six times as he looked shocked only to then briefly fall to the ground in horror. “Time to devour you.” The Family Head said as Sejong smiled. “ATTACK THE BAKUNAWA!” Wu continued to scream as Taizong immediately used Solar Dragon in tandem with the cosmic enhancement of his blade to try and do some meaningful damage only for nothing to still truly occur. “Damn it! Even with the Cheng Ying used by Xuanye, nothing is happening… but that boy Satoshi is still trapped and I question why he has not acted yet.” Taizong thought to himself as he heard the screams of men with those from the 2nd Lane’s forces struggling and inevitably being overwhelmed even with the power of the Thought Police aiding them as the stone soldiers made light work of many of the 2nd Gang’s forces even including the helicopters and tanks as Sakura saw 2 Moons being destroyed miraculously with the Man and Wu looking on in shock and amazement only for the Bakunawa to notice this and fire huge beams of sunlight and moonlight at the ground, blinding and vaporising several soldiers as Sejong felt the jet briefly shaking, kicking the Family Head back and engaging him in one last fight. “Satoshi, what are you doing?!” Sakura thought to herself, activating her eyes only to see through the stomach of the Bakunawa with Satoshi sitting down calmly as she was amazed. “Why the hell is he sitting down at a time like this? Unless…” Sakura thought to herself, remembering when Satoshi meditated to go into the World of Brahman when they were both 18. “There are still 5 more moons left! ATTACK!” Wu screamed as she commanded both Xuanye and Taizong to instead attack the Moons by using the Solar Forms of their swords, with them doing exactly that. “So… we have to strike the Moons, eh?” Taejong said from above with Wu looking shocked, realising that the Koreans of the Purple Lane were now here alongside her Emperors. “Taejong, huh?” Sakura asked as the King remained silent only to then control Strong Force and use a black hole aimed at the 3rd Moon, immediately trying to suck it in with the Bakunawa glaring at the King and firing huge blasts of energy at him, simultaneously summoning huge earthquakes that were now visibly affecting the Green Lane’s richer half, shattering buildings and damaging infrastructure as tsunamis befell Taejong who countered by warping the tsunamis away into a constellation-like structure. “Looks like your precious war is over.” Sejong said mockingly, kicking the Family Head back somewhat with everyone on the ground working together against the Bakunawa only to fight their separate fights against those from the Red and Purple Lanes with the Family Head then simultaneously reloading his pistols and firing them into Sejong’s head as Danjong was horrified, sensing the impending loss of his grandfather. “NO!!” He screamed, releasing huge sonic waves at the Jet who countered by using lasers from its hull, directly aimed at Danjong’s mouth only for his sisters to cover him with an earthen wall. “I have to do this.” Satoshi said as he was fearful, fully aware of the consequences if he failed, only to constantly hear loud noises as he then stabbed the stomach of the Bakunawa which soon became devoured in acid as a internal response to stop this from happening only for the acid to be immediately absorbed as everyone on the outside saw Bakunawa wincing in pain with it responding by firing huge meteors, now directly aimed at its enemies with Xuanye realising the obvious effects of this. “So now that Satoshi is likely inside, stabbing the Bakunawa… we can finally damage the Dragon from the outside!” Xuanye said to Taizong who immediately manifested the cosmic chi and yin-yang of the universe with his sword and continually combined their attacks together. “Zhan Lu Jian - Lunar Vortex - Solar Ray.” Taizong thought to himself as he stopped himself from moving, as darkness surrounded the ground with him then using the sword’s sheath to continually attack with Bakunawa glaring at him from above and using his tail, flicking it at Taizong at breakneck, causing his sword’s sheath fell off, revealing a truly pale sword that shone even brighter than the Sun and Moon. “This is effectively the upgraded version of the Cheng Ying blade.” Xuanye explained as Yi Jing was still snapping people’s necks, using crows as bombs despite the eternal darkness as they then still combined their respective swords. “Cheng Ying - Solar Form + Zhan Lu Jian: Solar Eclipse - Light of the Dwarf Star’s Chaos Arm!” Xuanye and Taizong both thought, simultaneously summoning white and golden slashes as Satoshi sensed this, surrounding the stomach of the Bakunawa with wind powerful enough to create tornadoes, using his sword to stab the stomach of the Dragon, immediately causing some pain in the creature as everyone then forced their attacks on the underside only… for Emperor Wu to use the Ruyi Jingu Bang as a pole vault and fully aim at the Bakunawa’s horn, only for the Family Head’s jet to fire 2 drones at him in order to force him away however the Emperor turned into nothing more than 2 swords slicing the drones up as the real Emperor was now on the Bakunawa’s body and specifically as the Jade Emperor looked amazed. “QIN SHI HUANG!” Wu screamed, using her twin swords to still destroy the 3rd Moon with the help of the other Emperors, finally destroying it… only for the remaining 4 Moons to rush at full speed, now moving at the speed of light. “NOW THEN ATTACK THE FINAL MOONS!!!” Wu continued to scream as Xuanye and Taizong continued to work together, fully forming all Eight Creatures and manifesting the Solar Form of both their respective blades; as Xuanye used Lunar Form - Dragon Dance of the Lonely Evening to summon a black and white slash that did a lot of damage to the Moon, only for the celestial body to absorb the energy created by the slash. “How long can you keep using the Solar Form?” Taizong asked as Xuanye knew he could do it for a while, immediately swapping the white energy for solar energy. “SOLAR FORM: RED STAR’S CALAMITOUS END!” They both said, working together to slice the 4th Moon almost in two… only for the Solar Energy of the Bakunawa to surround it, absorbing the slash. “So we really are screwed…” Taizong thought to himself as Wu instead grabbed her grandson’s hand. “Give me the Sword. I will show you how its done… your youth is a weakness… and sad… I apologise for what I did, sacrificing your parents… my son… your father… now…” Wu explained as she looked visibly solemn, only for Xuanye to hold his legendary grandmother’s blades in hand. “These are the Twin Blades of Love… the Blades that gave way to Grandmother’s rank… as the beginner of the Red Gang… wow.” Xuanye thought to himself with visible amazement. “I am the Fènghuáng for a reason…” Wu thought to herself, reminding herself of when she was in her youth. “These legendary blades were things I should have never given… although, the other Emperors had the blades anyhow.” Wu thought to herself as she jumped extremely high despite her old age. “The fenghuang's body symbolises the celestial bodies: the head is the sky, the eyes are the sun, the back is the moon, the wings are the wind, the feet are the earth, and the tail is the planets. The fenghuang is said to have originated in the sun. Its body contains the five fundamental colours: black, white, red, yellow, and green. It sometimes carries scrolls or a box with sacred books. It is sometimes depicted with a fireball. It is believed that the bird only appears in areas or places that are blessed with utmost peace and prosperity or happiness.” The Man thought to himself as he reminded himself of when he fought Wu of Zetian in the Red Lane with the help of Satoshi, remembering distinctly that she needed her full power to end him even when he was in a weakened vessel, as he then turned around to see her grandson who was still mesmerised upon holding his grandmother’s blades; a mere part of her legacy. “This was portrayed through a male and female facing each other. Their feathers were of the five fundamental colours: black, white, red, green, and yellow. These colours are said to represent Confucius' five virtues:

Ren: the virtue of benevolence, charity, and humanity;

Yi: honesty and uprightness; Yì may be broken down into zhōng, doing one's best, conscientiousness, loyalty and shù: the virtue of reciprocity, altruism, consideration for others

Zhi: knowledge

Xin: faithfulness and integrity;

Li: correct behaviour, propriety, good manners, politeness, ceremony, worship.

The phoenix represented power sent from the heavens to the Empress. If a phoenix was used to decorate a house it symbolised that loyalty and honesty were in the people that lived there. Or alternatively, a phoenix only stays when the ruler is without darkness and corruption (政治清明). The fenghuang has positive connotations. It is a symbol of virtue and grace. The fenghuang also symbolises the union of yin and yang. The head represents virtue (德), the wing represents duty (義), the back represents propriety (禮), the abdomen represents credibility (信) and the chest represents mercy (仁). The fenghuang originally consisted of a separate male feng and a female huang as symbols of yin and yang. The male feng represented the yang aspect while the huang represented the yin aspect; and together, the feng and huang image was symbolic of love between husband and wife. However, since the Qin dynasty which was likely during Ashoka’s era, the fenghuang progressively went through a feminization process as the dragon became a symbol of masculinity. Eventually the feng and the huang merged into a single female entity… meaning her husband was likely a male Phoenix in human form. This is because the Chinese considered the dragon-and-phoenix design symbolic of blissful relations between husband and wife, another common yang and yin metaphor. In some traditions it appears in good times but hides during times of trouble, while in other traditions it appears only to mark the beginning of a new era. In China and Japan it was a symbol of the imperial house, and it represented ‘fire, the sun, justice, obedience, and fidelity’.” The Man explained to her grandson who was shocked beyond belief, realising he truly knew nothing about his grandmother. “Considering this is a celestial body… using neither solar or lunar energy will be useful. Fènghuáng Xiang (Art of the Phoenix) - Cheng Ying: Neutral Form - Lonely Beginning of the Huangdi: Eclipse!” She thought to herself, immediately stabbing the blade into the Moon, slicing the entire Moon in two, cleaving it in equal halves only to then have her original dual blades thrown into her hands as her grandson was amazed, seeing no energy coming from the blade in any form with him realising that while it could work against the Moons… would it work against the Bakunawa? “So I have to solely use my blade as it was when I was first given it…” Xuanye thought to himself as he immediately sensed more natural disasters coming with Sakura looking shocked at how skilled Empress Wu actually was, as she then used her own full physical power in her Demon Form, attempting to crush the Moon with raw force alone, simultaneously forcing herself to remember when her father possessed her. “Activate that energy!” Sakura thought to herself, only for red sparks to barely appear as she felt one of her claws falling off, only for it to immediately regenerate. “Come on, damn it!” She thought to herself as the remaining moons rocketed towards her, immediately hitting her in the head, causing intense pain. “Come… daughter… let’s do this.” The Devil whispered in her heart and ears. “Enchantment: Sigil of Reason’s Destruction.” The Devil himself said, causing everyone to look amazed with the Family Head sensing an evil presence befalling him. “Enchantment: Sigil of Reason’s Destruction is able to control or do anything, regardless of how tough, eternal, or infinite it is. Even reason itself can be destroyed. The sword can undermine the immortality of gods and prevent their regeneration. By destroying the order of the world, the Abolisher of Reason can slice a target without making contact with it. The sword can even be used outside of combat, for instance, to ensure that wrong answers on a test receive full marks and bonus points. And considering this is a part of Enchantment… It is still too bad that she cannot truly use it yet for she hath not learned it as of now.” The Devil said to himself, immediately slicing the moon into four pieces, erasing it from existence, leaving only 2 moons left as Emperor Wu was now on the head of the Bakunawa as tank shots and snipers from the 2nd Gang’s forces fired bullets and explosives into its eyes, doing no damage whatsoever. “NOW FOR THE HORN!” Wu thought to himself as the Korean Kings readied themselves to destroy the remaining 2 Moons with Danjong immediately teleporting onto the Jet as the Family Head had appeared to devour Sejong’s flesh… only for Danjong to kick the Family Head in the face and ruthlessly punch him. “You think that’s enough?!” The Family Head screamed, taking a broken chair leg and hitting Danjong in the head, knocking him sideways as he got up, stumbling slightly and ready to face his grandfather’s “killer” as the Family Head calmly smiled, immediately kicking him, as Danjong dodged barely, only to be picked up from the scruff of his neck. “Who knew the boy who creates entire universes with his thoughts… can’t even fight back?” The Family Head said bluntly only to be spat at by the 17 year old; immediately throwing him into a table without doubt and shooting him in the leg, reminding himself of when he shot Danjong’s grandfather, Sejong in the head. “You’ll lose… asshole!” Danjong said, screaming extremely loudly and releasing sonic waves, slowly rupturing the jet’s innards. Genghis and Kublai Khan then worked together to slowly destroy the 2nd of the final Moons, realising this was an insurmountable task ahead of them, only for the two to work with Taejong, using Strong Force to fully pull the Moon down. “The Bakunawa is now going to die!” Wu thought to himself, immediately using the Ruyi Jingu Bang to smash it into the Dragon’s horn, only… for it to be reflected onto him as he vomited blood on the Dragon… leading its eyes to twitch on its next meal. “Oh sh*t.” Wu thought to himself, realising that his life was over… as the Bakunawa’s fins glowed violently, creating a 2 billion megaton explosive energy wave from its mouth, sending Wu flying away alongside his staff as he was barely alive only living by way of the Ruyi Jingu Bang’s sheer existence as he realised that he could do something. “It appears that only that Satoshi could finish off the horn… even when I did, the force was reflected back on me.” Wu thought to himself in shock as Empress Wu was shocked. “EVERYONE, COMBINE YOUR FORCES ONTO THE SECOND MOON!” Wu screamed as everyone did so, her grandson and Taizong still working together; Genghis and his grandson Kublai Khan using their arrows to do anything relevant only for the flaming arrows to land on the ground. “Use your Neutral Force!” Wu spoke to her grandson and Taizong, doing so, with the Bakunawa glancing at them, summoning more earthquakes, natural disasters, tsunamis, wind and rain as Akaria, the Red and Blue Lane were becoming craters of the past, if they weren’t so already from the nuclear disaster earlier on in the day as Sakura herself was used as the main force of attack to destroy the Second Moon with the help of Emperor Wu, Xuanye and Taizong, summoning all eight Sacred Animals’ powers in one strike as Xuanye summoned his full power, creating a huge black and white slash that was aimed into the underside of Bakunawa’s stomach, now finally creating a huge gash in the Dragon’s underside as Sakura’s combined strength with Taizong; previous enemies once before fully worked in sync and ultimately destroyed the Moon, leaving one last obstacle: The Final Moon… as it was abundantly clear that the Family Head was hardly surprised, despite the fact that he was oblivious to this… only for everyone to bear witness to the Moon growing slightly bigger and bearing the power of the Sun and Moon within itself as the Bakunawa glared at everyone, immediately swishing its tail literally everywhere only for every enemy on the ground to fight against the Dragon with the 2nd Gang’s forces still fighting against the Purple Lane’s soldiers. “If that Moon is gone, darkness will reign supreme… however, I have a feeling that wherever that brat Satoshi is. But considering that Bakunawa ate the universe made by Danjong who is a mere boy… I truly do fear that this Moon, being the final Moon likely bears the universe as a cover-esque barrier by using its fins and horn as a superconductor of its energy much like how electricity conducts water effectively. The Jade Emperor will likely need to help us out at the end… otherwise the World outside the Akarian continent… will be erased. Therefore… if me and the Man work together and end it… the sacrifice will be great and once the Family Head dies… the 2nd Gang will likely take everything over.” Wu thought to herself as she was indeed correct, witnessing the Moon bearing a universe sized cover as she realised that the Bakunawa could spit out anything it eats. “Minamoto, come!” Wu said as she simultaneously commanded everyone to either focus on the Bakunawa… or focus on other enemies that composed the remnants of the Family Head’s gang and Second Gang’s forces only for the two to then use their respective blades at their full power: The Dōjikiri Yasutsuna and Gan Jiang and Moye, as they flew up to the universe-covering, using Part 4: Final Love and Hate of the Three Pure Ones as the Jade Emperor smiled from below, fully witnessing her blades glowing both black and white, red and blue, pink and yellow as the Man’s blade glowed golden with a purple hue. “DEATH OF ALL: Twins - Endless Multiplicity!” Wu screamed as clones of every being she revived or summoned appeared, near-endlessly from the ground, both to overwhelm the 2 Gangs… but also to help do anything against the Final Moon that they could even hope to do as the Man and Wu’s combined full power attacks… now sliced the universe-sized covering, shattering the barrier that covered the Moon only for them to be sent flying back down to the ground as they smiled only to see everyone’s full power being used to shatter the Final Moon which would only reinforce the Darkness. “FOOLS! STOP DESTROYING THE MOON! IF YOU DO-!” The Devil said only to stare at the Jade Emperor with hatred, knowing he would die by his hand if he got on the Emperor’s bad side… and just as the Final and seventh Moon was destroyed… the Family Head finally realised that he was now on the losing side, with darkness still devouring everything. With that, the Bakunawa spat out 10 more blasts: those of energy, cosmic energy, sunlight, moonlight, smoke, earth, eclipse, tsunamis and earth as Satoshi waited patiently. “Now then… let the plan commence!” He thought to himself, finally manifesting himself, being spat out as the 10th blast, with him then summoning the Ruyi Jingu Bang and then aiming straight at the Bakunawa. “Let’s end this!” Satoshi thought to himself with Wu Zetian immediately sensing the Bakunawa’s end, such that she used her swords to pull the Dragon down. “Jiashan chaohai (挾山超海) - Doing impossible things” Satoshi thought to himself, allowing himself to force the Ruyi Jingu Bang to absorb cosmic energy and natural energy that came from the disaster-ridden atmosphere, ultimately smashing the staff into Bakunawa’s horn, allowing those who released loud noises to maximise itself into the very being of the Bakunawa screamed within itself, wincing severely in pain, ultimately allowing the Jade Emperor to act, smiling peacefully upon witnessing the Bakunawa finally losing itself as the natural disasters didn’t cease. “Celestial Recreation.” He thought as this occurred in an instant as Kulana looked partially shocked upon seeing the Dragon-esque entity. “What is that?” He asked calmly as everyone else was injured beyond belief. “A creature of mythical proportions without doubt… and I have no doubt that the Family Gang will inevitably disappear in a short period of time.” The Jade Emperor said as everyone looked visibly amazed upon learning this with the Emperors looking exhausted beyond doubt, especially Xuanye and Taizong. “DIE!” Satoshi said as he unleashed his full power, also using his Okami to seal the Bakunawa in the Totsuka no Tsurugi, sealing its soul into his Okami gourd; ultimately sealing the physical form of the Bakunawa alongside the Minokawa in the form of a huge universe-sized orb of all 4 classical elements and ultimately consuming it within himself as the Jade Emperor fully restored the Moon with a wave, releasing an endless amount of light over the entire continent with a wave of his hand as he was deeply impressed with Satoshi’s work whilst also being somewhat perplexed by why he took so long with the Man and Wu looking impressed as the Emperor Wu appeared. “Satoshi! You’re back!” Sakura said, hugging him tightly, also realising that Damien likely knew this. “Now that’s over… we engage the Family Head.” Xuanye said as Pangobo’s gang’s pleas appeared to work. “Screens are on… now then… let’s see if they act as I assume they would.” Pangobo thought to himself, his Gang ready for the takeover of each Lane.

“You’d kill a child?” Danjong said as he was already shot in the leg once before, only to then be grabbed once more and pushed into the ground by the Family Head, and shot in the leg once again as the Family Head maliciously smiled… only to see Danjong disappear. “Dalaketnon: Arise.” Pangobo’s voice said through the Family Head who now looked frantic as the Dalaketnon from the Second Gang appeared, having fully duplicated into the Jet with everyone from the 10 Emperors, the Kings of the Purple Lane and Minamoto no Yorimitsu appearing, ready to end him. “YOU DAMN BETRAYER!” The Family Head screamed as Mr Harimatsu calmly watched on from the School, having long waited for this. “Surrender now.” Samantha said, punching the Family Head straight in the chest, sending him flying into the edge of his Jet. “Damn whor* of a girl… if that Spanish wanker, Ferdinand didn’t get you free… you would be tortured, battered and mutilated and gone by my hand.” He said, spitting with malice with each word he spoke. “You guys are pedantic… and foolish! Arresting me won’t get you anywhere!” He said, visibly ready to handle the legal side of things if necessary as Damien still watched from the School by way of his Godly Sight, smiling menacingly. “You’re under arrest!” Kulana spoke as the Family Head smiled calmly. “You really think so, do you?” He asked as Kulana was ready to do so… however as he did, the Family Head made one request. “Do you mind if I go over to my seat?” The Family Head asked; this decision being something everyone, especially Kulana, the presumed-dead Sejong and Satoshi and those who were on the ground such as Ferdinand would later come to regret… as both Harimatsu and Pangobo watched on from his building, with the latter laughing away calmly and callously whereas the former calmly watched on with Mr Okachi (the Deputy Head) observing alongside him, only to witness something truly darkening as the Family Head, with the final bullets turned around, began releasing all of his technology from his Jet, unleashing hordes of four-dimensional flies, lasers, bullets and all the rest as the Dalaketnon also tried to attack him only to be mercilessly annihilated by the traps as well as the attacks from Pangobo’s enemies. Ferdinand watched from the ground below as he teleported back to the School. Upon firing five bullets at everyone as they slowly found their way through their traps, by way of Xuanye and his sister, Yi Jing, using crows and the sword as suicide bombers, they saw the Family Head do the unthinkable. “You can’t catch me… you don’t even know my name.” The Family Head said as he smiled, reminding himself as to when he met Mr Harimatsu, seeing only a shadowy figure who was burlesque yet physically fit with a golden ring that had the letter T on it and a golden watch, held underneath a suit with a blackened right eye, remembering when as a young lad, him (the Family Head) was taken by the Akarian Police to the poorest part of the Green Lane, forcing drugs as the only way of survival, founding the Family Group and living his life, whilst having his children and doing things the way he wanted: Plundering, murdering, assaulting and doing everything immoral for money, lust and desires. Xarxa in the Akarian library tried searching him… only for nothing to come up until he saw a forbidden name bound in skulls which revealed something horrifying. “So that’s the-!” He said, only for Damien to appear and kick him in the back, knocking him out, immediately disappearing, preventing any forbidden information from being “needlessly released”.

**2 hours earlier**

“What is this Family Head drug lord’s true identity?!” Himari asked only for Mr Harimatsu to smile coyly, revealing the Family Head’s true name to them. “His name is Mareno Harimatsu. He is… my nephew under falsehood… a fake nephew if you will whom I lured in and helped when he was young after he was arrested by the thought Police.” He explained to his students as silence enveloped their throats in sheer horror.

**Present moment**

“You damn bastard… Mr Harimatsu… your son is truly your antithesis.” His final words were as he then placed his pistol in his mouth, barrel-first and just as anyone realised what had happened, he clicked the trigger, taking his own life as his head fell on the metallic ground of his Jet. “SUICIDE BOMB ENGAGE! AUTOMATIC PILOT INBOUND!” The Jet said as Pangobo Takayushi was unsurprised, witnessing and hearing sounds of huge explosions as he noticed and heard thousands of 100,000 kiloton nuclear bombs firing from the Jets as the Family Gang was now finally eradicated. A cold smile wore itself on his tattoo-ridden face, finally gaining part of the Prize he wanted. “Begin the Takeover of the Lanes and the wider continent. The battle of the War may have ended… but it has only just begun.” He said to his gang; this being unheard by everyone in the Jet. “SATOSHI! USE YOUR BLACK HOLE!” Kulana screamed as Satoshi did exactly that but as he did so… a Disappearing Boy that was all too familiar to both Kulana and Sakura appeared… and took her… whilst everyone else went. Damien Alanis… had won. "Finally... She's mine." He said to himself from his dorm where her children that he kidnapped earlier on were, all of whom were sleeping, blissfully unaware of what would await their mother that he so desperately lusted for.

Everyone appeared in the House which was still untouched as everyone was slightly amazed, with the Man looking down, realising that his Lane that he worked so hard to build up was gone. “It appears that Pangobo waited for this… his gang is still at his base… but we don’t know where he is.” Kulana explained as he healed Sejong after some time. “A day has barely passed and billions are likely to die given the spread of the Bakunawa’s attacks. The world at large may be a cornerstone for Pangobo’s plans. But identity is enough.” Kulana continued to explain as everyone looked solemn. “Yea, but the world itself will remain untouched because of how big Akaria is.” The Jade Emperor then said, chiming in to continue Kulana’s explanation as Satoshi looked shocked, realising that something was off. “Where’s Sakura?” He asked as her closest allies were shocked but readied themselves. “I have a feeling… that Damien took her.” Kulana said as Satoshi was deeply angered by this, remembering when he non-consensually violated her boundaries only a few months ago. “If he does something to her… I swear…” Satoshi thought to himself, clenching his fist in rage as Kulana managed to calm him down. “Relax…” He said calmly, using Ayurveda to heal his soul miraculously. Ferdinand appeared in the Headteacher’s office as though he was willing to make a concession. “Sir… we need time to reinforce our own defences. The School may be taken over one day.” Ferdinand suggested to Mr Harimatsu who calmly smiled upon learning this. “What do you suggest?” Mr Harimatsu asked Ferdinand, with the Spaniard blissfully unaware of the fact that Pangobo was on the phone next to his paperwork, listening the entire time. “1 month. The Trauma of the Family Head dying-!” Ferdinand was about to say as Mr Harimatsu briefly silenced him. “You may speak his name. It is Mareno.” He said calmly as Ferdinand looked amazed upon learning this. “Yes… the trauma of Mareno committing suicide in front of us was deeply tragic. I suggest that having a month will allow us to improve ourselves for the final showdown with Pangobo’s gang.” Ferdinand explained calmly as Mr Harimatsu smiled. “Of course… and it will allow you to wind down too.” Mr Harimatsu explained, ultimately agreeing to this. “Thank you.” Ferdinand said, walking away as he teleported to Samantha in Satoshi’s house. “Samantha… we have a month to prepare for the final confrontation against Pangobo.” He explained as he bowed down, fully ready for the inevitable fight. “1 month, hm? You must train.” The Man said, staring at Satoshi intently, knowing that he was the main face behind the resistance against Pangobo. “Yes… you must train. We will all train you.” Yi Jing said, cryptically crowning Satoshi the leader of the Black Crows as he and Sakura were the final members of the Black Crows, smiling at her final successor. “Are you sure?” Satoshi asked only for everyone to stare at him. “Yes.” Everyone said in unison. “He is so f*cked!” Danjong said comedically as his sisters held themselves together with Yi Jing laughing whilst holding her face in her hands as Samantha appeared with only 5 Geisha left, one of which was Amalen herself. “The others died in the nuclear disaster.” Samantha said bluntly.

First day of the Month, 1 day after the War’s beginning and the Family Gang’s defeat (Sakura’s POV)

“Why don’t we train?” Satoshi asked as Sakura looked absolutely horrified, reminding herself of what Damien asked her before their “activities”. “Relax, Sakura. You’re with me.” Satoshi said softly, holding her hands with intense kindness as everyone looked at him with a hint of empathy. “Sakura… that red energy you manifested when you fought us… you must manifest that again to combat Damien if he tries to go near you.” Gyeongyhe and Gyeongsuk said simultaneously, as Sakura remembered herself trying to manifest the energy when destroying the Moon as her father had to whisper to her ears to force her to activate the sparks of red that chose none but her. “I have to go back to Damien.” Sakura said as Damien smiled from the School, visibly satisfied with her having completed his desires, teleporting her children back as Sakura screamed in pain as her elbow began to convulse with the Man, Minamoto no Yorimitsu, sword-drawn ready to slice her arm off to “ease the pain” as Satoshi noticed a seal on her elbow. “Come… Sakura…. Your services are needed.” Damien’s voice spoke coldly in Sakura’s mind with Wu stopping the Man with her swords as she was forcefully teleported back. Sakura was horrified, now fully beginning to understand the depravity that Damien had. “He's just like Muro.” Sakura thought to herself with visible sadness as her seal now made itself known. “You are truly a heartbreaker, Sakura. Planting the seal did wonders… and you are now going to be mine forever. I have no choice. Your children will have to be the sacrifice, especially Hinata.” Damian whispered to her. “You wouldn't dare.” Sakura said as Damien saw red sparks of energy coming from her being, remembering what they were. “So that's Enchantment? Very well… I will reveal what I know regarding Pangobo and Mr Harimatsu.” Damian said, not with any fear but true curiosity as this feeling invaded every pore of his being. Up to this point alone, only Hajime noticed this. “He’s really becoming like Muro, isn’t he?” Hajime asked himself with visible disgust. “Its good that I bound her with my Seal of the Dragon… So even if she did escape fully, I will still be able to control her. It did take sexual contact to bind it on her elbow… but it worked. Since she doesn't know… by letting her go to Satoshi will be good since she will inevitably want to see him but also train with me, breaking and moulding her without doubt into someone stronger. Once she sees what I truly see… she will understand the reason behind why I am doing what I am doing.” Damien thought to himself, unaware that Mr Harimatsu was watching from his Headteacher’s chair the entire time. “So… Damien wishes to betray me. How sad. His manipulation of Sakura and his lusts will inevitably be used against him although by allowing him still here, he is useful as a student and as a part of security.” Mr Harimatsu said to the petrified Hajime, only to return his monocle back to his blackened right eye, restoring its original appearance as he saw a call on his phone. “I'm going to take everything over now… Farewell… old man.” Pangobo said; as his Personal Gang was still ready and with him. “Now then… let the takeover begin. Spare no mercy.” He said, his tattooed face observing the sight of the outside world from the richer part of the Green Lane. “Sakura… I will allow you to train in Avalon. It is the unreachable utopia that King Arthur dreamt of and was said to have gone to after his death. It is the greatest protection in the world that goes beyond defending or reflecting, completely isolating its user in a world completely separate from the regular world. The scabbard dissipates into countless tiny particles in the air and engulfs the user to become a "portable fortress" that shuts out all interference. It is the tranquil domain of fairies that keeps out all filth from the outside world, and allows nothing to harm the tranquil King that stands in the land of Avalon. The individual is shielded from all destructive interference in the physical realm, transliners from parallel worlds, and multidimensional communication that goeth as far as timeless dimensions up to the 10th therein. It is a world cut off from the constant decay and destruction of the surface of the planet and, although it is nestled in human history, has no connection to other lands at all. Daytime is filled with spring’s sunshine and the smell of summer; night is wrapped in the autumn air and stars of winter. It is where flowers of all colours bloom on gently sloping plains. A forest can be clearly seen in the far distance, enveloped by the overlooking sky; the view is evenly divided between the sky and the earth. There is no sign of human civilization in the lands. On earth there are countless flowers and bugs; in the forest there is water and green, and ethereally beautiful Fairies lurk in the pond. The paradise people imagine is only an imitation of this place. Here, in this untrodden place, the bounds of a Tabooed Land (禁足地, kinsoku-chi) serve as the ends of the island. Though the island has no end, it seems to change like any other land. Further into the island the land turns barren, similar to Britain. It is indeed infinite in space, beyond all concepts of “end”, infinity and dimensions therein. Essentially, for as long as there, the month may pass… you will train.” Damien explained as Sakura looked slightly annoyed, with him getting up, taking Excalibur from his bedside and unsheathing the sword, creating a portal to Avalon and sending Sakura away. “Stay there.” Damien said patiently, to which he calmly smiled, closing the portal as Sakura shoulders felt a small burden releasing itself off of her, however she never realised that like a black hole… the infinite black hole of Damien’s lust towards her… she would be sucked in over and over again as she then saw her father who manifested himself in the form of a tall man whose shoulders were endowed with armour and glowing red eyes and spiked black hair. “Father!” Sakura said in visible rage and surprise. “Let’s teach you Enchantment, girl.” The Devil, Naar, spoke as he teleported her necklace over to himself and pretended to crush it, and then return it to which Sakura was immediately enraged. “You have your mother’s eyes… but you are nothing like her. She died a wretched woman… but a woman of sacrifice.” The Devil said as Sakura’s eyes activated, veins bursting to life with rage. “Why speak about Mother in such a defiled manner?!” She asked as the Devil silenced her. “Your mother sacrificed her life for yours. After switching you with the Akarian monarch’s daughter, Anastasia, I made sure your mother was safe but she died in the War.” The Devil explained to which Sakura stopped herself, her eyes still glued onto her father, as the Devil smiled somewhat slyly. “As a result… Akaria became lawless through my actions. Power corrupts absolutely. You see, Akaria was formed 2000+ years ago with the same monarchs ruling forever until 500 years ago where a faction of the Monarchy rose up and split off into the respective Lanes. As you likely heard from Minamoto no Yorimitsu, ‘But… It is time for my death. I am the son of Seth Petro, the king of the Bastian kingdom and imperial family, approximately 270 years ago. My father was an ostensibly cruel man as my mother died in childbirth. Afterwards, he gave me in training for royal duties and power-based assassination. As a young man, I was sent to assassinate political rivals for my father, but when no more rivals were around, my father sought to betray me and that which he did. I had no choice but to depart as I found myself in Akaria, bringing together many former gangsters into what was and would be known as the Ao no Byakuya.’, however that is not truly incorrect. He was born 270 years ago, but… the Ao no Byakuya was the youngest Lane. The Red and Purple Lanes existed centuries prior to him (500 years prior for the Purple Lane, and 1800+ years for the Red Lane) but were eventually locked into the Akarian continent-sized country as a result of warring and control from the Monarchy as well as manipulation via political rivals and the Secret Police even if the political rivals were wiped out slowly, cautiously and without restraint. However, the Red Lane was formed into Akaria by the Jade Emperor who was then known as Qin Shi Huang, the earliest emperor of Beiping (China). The Green Lane came 350 years afterwards but in comparison, the Green Lane is unabashedly the richest Lane because of how many powerful people once existed there… but thanks to the allure of drugs… the Thought Police took them all down except for 3. The Family Head, Mareno Harimatsu, Pangobo Takayushi and the Third.” The Devil explained as Sakura was genuinely taken aback by this information. “Who is the third?” Sakura asked as the Devil coldly smiled. “That is for me to know and you to find out…” He said calmly, to which he understood that her knowing too early would be too disadvantageous for her as she was stunned. The Devil reminded himself of Damien. “That boy, her lusty and zesty ‘lover’ wants her for his own sexualised ends. He is a brat but he has played her according to his desire, using her for lust and his desires. It is likely that things are going accordingly for him with him inevitably serving a higher force in that damned school, leaving the two highest ranking teachers. He is truly a debased human, for someone who appears to be chivalric. He should not think so crudely with his genitalia… otherwise Sakura… may just betray him in the unexpected circ*mstance that could arise in the Future.” The Devil thought to himself with a cold smile, utterly unaware that Damien was watching him the entire time.

Before the end of the first day

“Sir, shall we act?” A member of Pangobo’s personal Gang said to him as he puffed a cigarette. “Of course. Let us go personally and begin our rule.” Pangobo said as 2 helicopters flew to his house and took him to the Akarian castle. “Now then… let’s take it down.” Pangobo thought to himself as two Thought Police swung the doors open with incredible force as Pangobo took out two Beretta M9s and used them dual-wield. “This will be perfect.” He thought to himself with a cold smile as many spear-wielding soldiers attacked him only to be shot in the stomach and head. This was the beginning of his take-over and he wouldn’t stop until every guard and enemy was gone, as shots rang through the night. 4 hours passed with blood littered through the Castle; the Thought Police who defended the Monarchy were arrested and beaten badly as he finally saw the seat of dominance. It was a golden throne with a mystically purple reclining couch on the top and bottom. “To think blood was the fate of Akaria… this is going to be beautiful.” Pangobo said as he called Mr Harimatsu from an Akarian phone. “Its done… now its time for your end of the bargain to come through.” He said to Mr Harimatsu whose monocle was now gone, revealing his purely blackened right eye.

Second day of the month

Midnight shone unto the world… Hajime Ando had finally been relieved from his prison of petrification and just as he was about to use Dragon Breath, Mr Harimatsu glared at him. “Hajime… for the sake of your life as is… I have one request for you to fulfill. Once you do that, you wilt gain the same position as Damien and then you will live without restriction and reservation.” Mr Harimatsu said to the confused and annoyed Hajime as he was still shocked, but understood that if he was on the same position as Damien… he wouldn’t be betrayed any longer. But he was still unaware that he would be betrayed by this very same boy. “Can you use your Bā Guà Lú (Brazier of Eight Trigrams) to…” Mr Harimatsu requested as Hajime looked stunned into silence, only for Mr Okachi to appear, briefly breaking the silence that was deafening.

Midnight of the second day of the Month beginning, after the War’s beginning and the Family Gang’s defeat

“Can you use your Bā Guà Lú (Brazier of Eight Trigrams) to…” Mr Harimatsu requested as Hajime looked stunned into silence, only for Mr Okachi to appear, briefly breaking the silence that was deafening. “You want me to do what?!” Hajime asked in absolute shock and horror. “Use your Eight Trigrams Brazier to deage me and Mr Okachi. We have been around for many, many years and as such, if we die at some point during or after the month, the school will remain lawless and chaotically bound. As skilled as Kagutsuchi is… he cannot rule alone.” Mr Harimatsu explained as Mr Kagutsuchi, the most bandaged man even moreso than an Egyptian mummy ever, observed what was being spoken by Mr Harimatsu, still unaware as to just how far or who Mr Harimatsu was, in his goblet made of a mysterious golden metal and wood (or perhaps stone goblet) attached to a tall stand and — when active — had blue-white flames up to the edges. “Please, make us immortal… for the School’s sake.” Mr Harimatsu said with deception that was hidden under a feign whiff of kindness. Hajime was reluctant, his hands trembling. “I understand. But I can only use 2 at once otherwise I will pass out.” Hajime explained, to which Mr Okachi silently smiled. “Release them at once, and then your position wilt be absolute from this moment on.” Mr Harimatsu asked as he nodded to Mr Okachi, non-verbally requesting him to return to his headquarters. “Given that I can only do two, the immortalising furnace will take one day for the both of you as you both will become absolutely immortal except in death alone.” Hajime explained to which Mr Harimatsu smiled as he and Mr Okachi walked into it in their respective offices. “Please go to sleep. We cannot have you dying.” Mr Harimatsu said as he smiled to Hajime, non-verbally commanding him to go sleep and as Hajime went to his bed, he felt like weeping with sadness, fully realising that no matter what he would do… betrayal would find its way to his heart, from someone he trusted… or someone he called a friend. He held himself together as he slept, unaware as to how far the ally sleeping next to him would go… or how far the teachers he talked to would go for their goals. The prisons resembled a coffin with many chains holding it, having openings on both its sides and front, it resides over a large fire which heats the coffin to lava like temperature as blue flames surrounded Harimatsu’s prison. “This is relaxing.” He said as he began to let himself be free as his clothes slowly burned off, allowing himself to dance as he saw apparitions of a woman, dog and boy. “Martha… have you ever danced with a devil in the pale flames of the moonlight?” He said coldly as she screamed, disappearing as he smiled menacingly.

Midnight of the third day of the Month beginning, after the War’s beginning and the Family Gang’s defeat

“The Brazier of Eight Trigrams is a magical furnace used by Tai Shang Lao Jun (太上老君 tài shàng lǎo jūn) for alchemy and forging legendary weapons. The furnace burns with one of the Four Great Heavenly Fires (四大天火 sì dà tiān huǒ) - Liu Ding Divine Fire (六丁神火 liù dīng shén huǒ).

Examples of weapons that were created by the Brazier of Eight Trigrams include the Monkey King's Ru Yi Jin Gu Bang (如意金箍棒 rú yì jīn gū bàng), Pigsy's Nine-Tooth Spike-Rake (九齿钉耙 jiǔ chǐ dīng bà) and Sandy's Purple-Gold Bells (紫金铃 zǐ jīn líng).

The brazier was made of eight compartments, each one corresponding to one of the eight trigrams:

☰: 乾 (qián) - Heaven

☵: 坎 (kǎn) - Water

☶: 艮 (gěn) - Mountain

☳: 震 (zhèn) - Thunder

☴: 巽 (xùn) - Wind

☲: 离 (lí) - Fire

☷: 坤 (kūn) - Ground

☱: 兑 (duì) - Marsh

Their immortality will surface. Will this be good or bad?” Hajime thought to himself in visible fear as he woke up, attempting to destress himself given what he is coerced into. Mr Harimatsu laughed to himself as the blue flames danced around him whereas Mr Okachi sat down and treated the Brazier as though it was a sauna, fully naked except a towel covering his lower half, feeling his old back retreating into itself and de-aging. “Now then… let the finale begin.” Mr Harimatsu said as his name was stripped… he was no longer Mr Harimatsu. He was Thomas Fujiwara, the “father” of Satoshi Fujiwara, the White Spirit, revealing himself to be only a shadowy figure who was burlesque yet physically fit with a golden ring that had the letter T on it, held firmly on his right hand’s middle finger and a golden watch, held underneath a suit with a blackened right eye as his trademark monocle remained; and a man who was a middle-aged, good-looking man, wearing elegant clothes as brass knuckles were seen on both his hands, as the knuckles said “T,H,O,M,A,S,H,A,R,I,M.A,T,S,U,F,U,J,I,W,A,R,A”, cracking his knuckles and his neck peacefully; as he walked about but kept his original clothes as Mr Harimatsu to keep suspicion amiss with Mr Okachi walking out of his “sauna”, a younger man with no back problems. Things were now going accordingly. “Satte… hajime owari no Byako no Seirei to tomodachi da na (Now then… begin the end of the White Spirit and his friends).” He said to Pangobo over the phone who was shocked, hearing a slightly deeper and far more authoritative voice and tone than before. “Musko… Youkoso ore no gakou (Son… welcome back to my school)!” He said to himself peacefully as both Braziers disappeared. The fourth day fell as Hajime was truly unaware of the darkness that would consume his later actions. Time for him felt like it slowed down. His regrets and fears consumed him but he had to remain strong, now knowing the gravity of his position as security detail. Little did he know that Damien received a message that said “Hajime is security detail”. Were his days numbered?

End of the Month

“Let’s kill Pangobo!” Samantha said as Jupiter used his key to summon several doors, teleporting every other ally barring Ashoka himself away as Ferdinand himself was mysteriously teleported to the School. “Now then… kill him.” Jupiter said as Satoshi used his sword to slice Pangobo in two, with Samantha punching his lower half; with time freezing as the real Satoshi saw Pangobo smoking a drug-fuelled cigarette… the latter unaware of the former’s dastardly actions. “Kill any enemy that comes near you.” Jupiter said to his allies, as Satoshi used the full power of Blood Poison aimed straight at Pangobo’s head as the Personal Gang members which numbered 20… were ruthlessly blown up in the blood explosion that would likely ensue with every single ally of his helping destroy the Thought Police and armies of the 2nd Gang, however… Mr Harimatsu had heard these sounds, to which he looked slightly angered, but maintained an intensely calm composure, to which he called Damien over to his office. “Now… the month is over. Ferdinand is here and Hajime… has been promoted to the same station as thee.” Mr Harimatsu said as he was turned around, hiding himself.

End of the Month (Sakura’s POV)

“So… Sakura… the end can begin.” Damien thought to himself with a cold smile, fully ready to see the future he saw come to pass. “So you have finished with Baba Yaga, Sakura… but when the time comes… you will be ready for the End where control is thy own vision and ears.” The Devil said to Sakura as she had now completely mastered Enchantment seemingly over the past 26 days. Reality was hers to warp. But would she break free? Mr Harimatsu watched on, both as Thomas and as Mr Harimatsu, allowing everything to proceed, his monocle still held firmly on his right eye.

Present moment (1 day after the month)**

The War was to continue. “Everyone, station yourselves and take down each and every member of the 2nd Gang. Now that Pangobo is dead… the gang will fall into complete disarray. Keep yourselves in this Blue Lane house and I will take the Manang Banaha prison down. The Guards who initially summoned the creature you know as the Dalaketnon are still there.” Jupiter explained as the Inuit Chieftain was also there with him, ready to help Satoshi and his gang by proxy. “Stay here and kill anyone. Thought Police or 2nd Gang member. Leave no stone unturned.” Jupiter said as Kulana called Xarxa, the Akarian librarian, the only surviving librarian of Akaria to speak to Miss Francesca of the Green Lane Prison; as Jupiter teleported himself over to the Manang Banaha prison with the Inuit chieftain. “Freeze any of the buildings and use thy wolves.” Jupiter said as he summoned a small thunderbolt, ready for the end of the Green Lane. “Hello?” An old lady spoke from the Prison, a receptionist more than likely as Xarxa spoke calmly. “I would like to formally request a visit from an officer in Akaria to your prison, Manang Banaha.” He explained as Jupiter explained, his two heads remaining quiet. “Of course!” The lady spoke as the Inuit chieftain began looking annoyed as snipers appeared from the high-rise buildings of the Green Lane. Many smaller torogan (resting places) elevated above the ground by columns cut from trees of huge girth showed themselves by way of snipers and battalions using them as posts. Its walls are covered with plywood sticks and the roof thatched with dried coconut leaves. There is no interior partition, so it appeared as a huge hall to Jupiter who simply responded by destroying the houses with thunderbolts from the sky. “They are making their way into the Prisons! Attack from underground! Summon the beasts!” The Head Guard said as the guards did a ritual of truly devilish proportions, holding each other’s hands around a circle that bore fifty rice grains around its orifice, resembling an eight-sided sun, an eagle and lion. “Dalaketnon: Rise!” They all spoke as the Head Guard smiled, allowing the other prisoners to free themselves and run rampant as the Chieftain slowly, very slowly made their way through to the Prison. The Inuit Chieftain watched as multiple stealth jets encroached on Akarian airspace and fired nuclear warheads on the enemy populace whilst simultaneously firing volleys of explosive water, only for the Green Lane prison guards to immediately make themselves known. “REWIRE THE TECH!” The Prison guards spoke, using their supernatural slaves as defence as the 50 guards who were doing the Ritual… now armed themselves for war, fully willing and ready to murder anyone in their way. “Miss Francesca!” One of the guards spoke to the Prison receptionist who responded calmly. “Lock the prison down in case anyone gets it into their skulls that they can invade. If anyone comes as an enemy, activate all surveillance features to make this place a prison chamber… kill and hack.” The Prison Deputy said as the Old Lady agreed immediately to the order, knowing what it would mean. “I don’t think you will lock it down.” Jupiter said as the Old Lady was frozen to death thanks to the Chieftain as his wolves immediately attacked the Guards and any living prisoners. “Collapse in the flames of Jove’s thunderbolt, children. Clusivius.” Jupiter said as the Inuit chieftain used the opportunity to find the piece of black rice that caused the Dalaketnon debacle in the first place, freezing it and destroying it. Jupiter then teleported the two of them back, using his Key to close the Prison and watch it burn thanks to the Thunder he summoned. “One down… now for the Final Battles to begin.” Jupiter said, teleporting himself back to Satoshi’s house as the Chieftain was surprised at how strong Jupiter was with Satoshi then doing exactly what the Family Head did, summoning the Bakunawa in the sky of the Blue Lane, threatening the world, doing so for the sake of the Blue Lane and for those he cared for. “Is that… the Bakunawa?” Many members of the 2nd Gang’s armies asked themselves with absolute fear as the creature roared violently, firing blasts upon blasts of sunlight, moonlight, cosmic energy and radiation at everyone in each Lane, which only further damaged the already nuclear-wasted Purple Lanes, Red Lane and the poorest part of the Green Lane. “ATTACK!” Satoshi screamed as the Ten Emperors followed his command, murdering everyone of the 2nd Gang, no matter who came in their way as his allies such as Minamoto no Yorimitsu began to cut every single jet and helicopter down with his godlike swordsmanship. This War may just go into the favour of the White Spirit.

Present moment (2 days after the month)

“Enchant: Doppler Chaser.” Sakura said as she got a letter stating “Come to school… for your education” from Mr Okachi, summoning an exact clone of herself that was as real as possible, running into the School, using the necklace and teleporting herself out of Baba Yaga’s forest; as this was a clone whereas the real Sakura was trapped under Damien’s lust-filled and zesty hand in Avalon.

“Now then… Satoshi… to the School.” Jupiter said, teleporting Satoshi over there as he recognised that this was the Final Battle. “Now then… Aloa… come…” Satoshi said, briefly activating the State of Brahman to return Aloa from her prison of eternity in the form of Azathoth’s Void as she was briefly bewildered with Hajime, Damien and Ferdinand preparing themselves for the Final Battles. Damien then immediately summoned his sword and teleported Sakura out of Avalon. “Your children are still mine.” He said to both Sakura and Satoshi. Satoshi looked at Ferdinand who was hesitant to fight but knew his life was on the line; Hajime glanced at Aloa, reminding himself of their first fight three years prior… and Sakura looked at Damien. “Looks like your journey is ending, serial rapist. You and Muro really are one and the same.” Sakura said to Damien, now in her demon form. “We’ll see about that.” Damien said, pushing up his glasses as the six students split off, going into separate portions of the School: Aloa and Hajime in the “playground”, Satoshi and Ferdinand in the Golden Lions’ dorm room and Damien and Sakura were stood in the middle; all six ready for fierce combat. “I am impressed you managed to get so far.” Damien said mockingly as Sakura brushed it aside, knowing that Satoshi was going to be with her no matter what anyhow. “I will make sure you return because I love you infinitely more than Satoshi does. But still… let our battle begin, whor* of a demon.” Damien said mockingly and with malice as everyone readied themselves; with Mr Harimatsu looking on in amazement. “So… my son… the Final Battle will commence… the Truth will finally be revealed.” Mr Harimatsu said to himself as he laughed to himself whereas Mr Okachi stood up, as though ready for combat. He heard doors being flung open as he waited patiently for Sakura’s battle with Damien to end before their final confrontation arose. This was it. The Final Battles for the sake of relationships, the Akarian continent’s safety, but not just that, as well as the world was now at stake. Would Thomas Harimatsu win… or would the White Spirit and his forces… be like foxes and win the day?

Hajime vs Aloa: The Final Round[]

“Hajime Ando (m) (16) - Dragon Style (ability where one is able to control fire and create it from their breath)

Damien Alanis (m) (15) - can summon a dragon and control it.” Aloa thought to herself, reminding herself of the capabilities of either student, however Ferdinand was a total mystery. “So we’re really doing this again, huh? No referees and none of that class-act management this time round. Let’s do this.” Hajime said coldly, to which Aloa took out a kunai from her pocket as

“So she is that spy that took down an entire castle in an area that contained military-ware and spies. She is comparable if not slightly more skilled than the White Spirit, who dismantled nations by himself.” Hajime thought to herself as Aloa remained emotionless yet calm as a kunai was instantly thrown at him only for him to barely dodge it as he felt a hair fall off of his head. “Looks like I need to fight a ranged battle, if she does use poison.” Hajime thought to himself as he fired a flaming blast from his mouth. “Draconic Act: Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bombs.” He said as this blast turned into miniature dragons as Aloa looked somewhat shocked as she jumped back only to see the area in front of her burn up in front of her. “So I can’t use any long-ranged tools against him like I did moments ago. I will have to get dangerous for the first time.” Aloa thought to herself as she smiled only to see a dragon blast intercept her vision and thus hit her, burning a part of her arm as she ripped the part of her clothing that was affected as a greenish-purple gas appeared that near-instantly went invisible as she threw multiple groups of kunai at him, only to be burnt by his flames only to see his eyeline being surrounded by shuriken that went past him as she ran at him for him to be slightly shocked. “Great Flaming Dragon: Suicidal Force!” He then said as he fired smoke from his mouth only for strings to be heard as the shuriken to strike his back and the back of his head as he barely dodged it, with purple smoke appearing from each of them as he began to vomit as blood began to leak from his mouth as she ran away, backflipping to the side. “Poisoned Suicide.” She said as the smoke began to explode with purple gas in every molecule as she smiled only for the smoke to near-instantly dissipate, seeing Hajime with blood pouring throughout his body. “I’m impresse-!” She said as his wounds were near-instantly sealed off and thus healed as he smiled at her peacefully. “You really have improved, huh, Aloa.” Hajime said calmly as he sensed Aloa likely planning something. “This kills you on the cellular level. Once it goes into your being, it devours your bones, skin and cells in poison. Meaning, you die.” Aloa explained as Hajime immediately used Dragon Breath to attack her, to which she dodged the attack with slight difficulty. “Your weakness is close range.” Aloa thought to herself, slowly beginning to throw scores of shuriken at Hajime who calmly teleported away using fire, creating a whip of fire. “Dragon Breath: Měng Huǒ Yóu Guì (Flamethrower)!” Hajime said, firing a huge plume of flame at Aloa who fired kunai in all directions and then pressing a button on her wrist, teleporting herself out of the blast radius as the flames from his attacks began to encircle the two, resembling a flower… that ironically looked precisely like a poison ivy but slightly bigger. “Dragon Whip: Fù yāo suǒ (Demon binder)!” Hajime said, to which Aloa was trapped in a spiked whip. “So… this attack is spiked, meaning any movement will likely damage me. Given the fact that he is possibly of descent in the Red Lane (Beiping or Hanseong), that explains how he is capable of using draconic capabilities without needing to summon a living creature like Damien. That means that he is likely weaker or stronger however… it doesn’t explain the powers’ origin.” Aloa thought to herself as she saw the whip that bound her manifesting into a worm-esque creature. “Gǔ chóng.” Hajime said as Aloa felt herself being poisoned somehow with this constriction binding her movements. “According to legend, a Gu is an unnaturally and extremely poisonous insect or worm that is created by placing various poisonous insects and creatures into an airtight container then letting them fight with one another until only one is left standing. The victor is named Gu.

Various versions of the instructions on how to create Gu exist. However, since the practice has long been illegal, punishable by death, written records are intentionally vague and few and far between. The practice was mostly continued by word of mouth through the generations and is still practiced around Xiang Xi (湘西 xiāng xī) today.

Depending on the method being followed, hundreds or as little as 12 poisonous insects and creatures are required to create a Gu. Commonly cited examples include snakes, frogs, centipedes, lizards, scorpions, caterpillars, mantises, eels, earthworms and many more. The theory is that once you place them in a closed container they will devour one another, concentrating their toxins until only one survives. That survivor then has the combined potency of all the original contenders. It will likely damage your soul which consists of 3 Hun (魂 hún) and the 7 Po (魄pò). Put simply, the 3 Hun – often referred to as the “cloud spirits” – make up the ethereal component of a soul, and the 7 Po – often referred to as the “white spirits” – make up the corporeal component of a soul. Upon death, the 7 Po dissipate along with the body, and the 3 Hun each take separate paths. Now then… Zhǎn yāo jiàn (Demon Cutter Sword) + Kui.” Hajime thought to himself, summoning a one-legged beast to which Aloa seemingly recognised it. "Seven leagues from the coast, in the middle of the Eastern Sea, lies Liu Bo Mountain. On the mountain there lives a beast which resembles a bull with cyan skin, no horns, and one leg. When it enters or appears from the sea, it is always accompanied by violent storms. It's skin glows like the sun and the moon, and the sound it makes is like thunder. When the Yellow Emperor (黄帝 huáng dì) attained one, he used its skin to make a drum, and he would beat the drum with the bones of the "thunder beast." The awe-inspiring sound could be heard from over 500 leagues away." Hajime explained, only for Aloa to let the Gu and Kui attack her, as she also observed 1000 swords firing above her at the speed of wind. “Zǐ jīn líng (Purple Gold Bells) + "Ten Thousand Arrows Through the Heart" (万箭穿心 wàn jiàn chuān xīn).” Hajime then said as he heard slight screams as a tornado of sand surrounded “her”... whereas the Ten Thousand Arrows were exactly what they sounded like - a bunch of arrows (ranging from 7 to 10,000) with him allowing the lún huí (cycle of reincarnation). “That wasn’t that bad.” Aloa said as she consumed the Gu and Kui to Hajime’s visible horror. “How the?!” Hajime asked as Aloa had a pill in hand, swallowing it as well and drinking water. “Let’s just say… being a spy has its advantages. You were open and as such I stole your pill by… analysing your existence through using my tech.” Aloa explained, pointing at her wrist, to which Hajime looked genuinely surprised as his navy blue coat was mysteriously slashed. “The Purple Lane is richer in technology when compared to the Red Lane… which is where I assume either your mother or father came from.” Aloa said to which Hajime’s eyes widened in annoyance and shock. “Xu Mi (须弥山 xū mí shān or World Mountain).” Hajime immediately said as he was blitzed by a single kunai which was so quick that his eyes barely had enough time to react; blood dripping down his cheek. “So I can’t use it to burn-!” Hajime thought to himself, noticing that the wound had healed itself without him doing anything, causing blood to vomit out of his mouth. “Wow… never thought you’d lose so quickly.” Aloa said as Hajime went on his knees and vomited blood on this ground. “Xīng xīng.” Hajime thought to himself, as a monkey appeared behind Aloa. “She was born of the Purple Lane and lost her mother to Satoshi Fujiwara a year ago.” The monkey said to which Aloa was stunned. “What-?!” Aloa thought to herself… however she was slow in thought, as Hajime put blood on his finger, and seemingly ignited it as she visibly screamed in pain only for kunai to fall to the floor. “She didn’t get erased from existence. She-! You truly are a threat beyond understanding… Level 3: Poisoned World of a Thousand Miles.” She said coldly with some confidence in this statement, teleporting behind Xing Xing, but because she was barely able to use her fingers, she instead began twisting them and turning them into a mechanical arm of some kind, ripping off the cloth off her arm to release a huge amount of poison. “Did he reveal information that is publicly known? This has to be a genjutsu… so that means Hajime has some means of genjutsu prowess like Hiroshi. How?” She thought to herself in visible shock, as she began attempting to counter this genjutsu by allowing the poison to go into her cells, nerves and brain, in an attempt to disable the impact of the genjutsu, with Hajime teleporting behind her, intending to punch her from behind only for Aloa to grab his hand point-blank. “A feint?” She said only for a finger gun to lock itself onto her forehead. “Dragon Breath: Bullet of Death.” Hajime thought to himself, intending to blow her up just like how the Family Head… only for her to tank the shotgun-esque fired at her, spitting out the bullet with her as poison was now in her mouth, fully biting the poison and causing a huge explosion as Hajime immediately backflipped away, realising just how resourceful and potent she was. “You are a real nightmare… but don’t you realise something? The more the fire encircles you… burning becomes your fate.” Hajime said calmly to which Aloa used her feet and turned them into jet boosters. “Dragon Style: Dai Jigoku no Taimatsu: Armcross Stance!” Hajime said as Aloa sensed she was now being outmatched as she used 30 shuriken and kunai at once, all coated with poison at speeds faster than sound; as they converged into a large storm that duplicated into hundreds of smaller shuriken and kunai, thus resembling a world of poison as she smiled. “Now its over… Dragon Boy!” She thought to herself with slight glee, teleporting herself and Hajime to her room, not for the purposes of deviancy… but to end this wretched fight between opponents as Hajime was still trapped in this world of kunai and shuriken. “You really think this can harm me, huh?” Hajime asked Aloa as an explosion of red flames devoured the room in mystical flames. “This battle really is getting interesting, huh?” Aloa said coldly, knowing that Hajime had to either lose his life or be restrained… for the sake of the Purple Lane and perhaps… the entire Akarian continent at large. Hajime was now trapped in a magnetic net, only for a beautiful ethereal blue jewel to appear on the floor, to the visible surprise of Aloa. “I can only use this one time more. Bǎozhū (Wish-Granting Jewel).” He thought to himself, using its mystical powers to wish him out of the magnetic net.

“Now that you did that barrage… its now my turn, Ohana. I won’t hold back.” Hajime said calmly as he put his blood on his finger, and seemingly ignited it as he was now able to sense the poison in the air that was there since the battle started. “She planted poison in the air by using the explosion from before?” Hajime thought to himself. “Then in that case… Level 3: Poisoned World of a Thousand Miles.” She said coldly with some confidence in this statement. “Dragon Style: Dai Jigoku no Taimatsu: Armcross Stance!” Hajime said as Aloa sensed she was now being outmatched as she used 30 shuriken and kunai at once, all coated with poison at full speed as they converged into a large storm that duplicated into hundreds of smaller shuriken and kunai, thus resembling a world of poison as she smiled. “Now its over… Dragon Boy!” She thought to herself with slight glee. “The White Spirit was always beneath me… being the only other student of that Kouyate… but I sensed greater things for me and left him. This is the end.” She said as Hajime was visibly surprised. “Who was Kouyate?” Hajime asked to which Aloa stopped herself. “He was an old man… a master who ran a dojo in some place which I forgot where an enemy organisation ruled called the World Matrix Dominators. I was taken to him by my mother when the Purple Lane was initially attacked 13 or so years ago by the Green Lane. He trained me for 2 years where I noticed Satoshi was there, for he was likely orphaned at a young age. I was told he was constantly abused physically and emotionally.” Aloa explained as Hajime was visibly taken aback. “Why did you leave this dojo?” Hajime asked as Aloa readied herself. “I learnt everything I did from him. I told him that Satoshi would inevitably be my lesser, although he warned me that Satoshi would surpass me. When we were both 10, Master Kouyate died. He was murdered by some corrupt official in Kappalo, Manoru. I was instructed by my father to then murder various officials in the Green Lane and the area of Kappalo and West Atoru. Needless to say, I maintained an aura of mystery by way of position and rank and when I was 10, I took down a castle under the identity of Aloa Arundel. This isn’t even my real name. My real name is Hyeong-Mi.” She said as Hajime remained taken aback. “I never thought you would be the type to mask yourself considering your impressive display against me so far..” Hajime said calmly. “Yea well… let’s just say, after leaving that Kouyate, things got better for me. I took out a castle and the country of the Green Lane 8 years ago, which inevitably allowed for gangs to take hold.” Aloa explained as a nine-section staff appeared in Hajime’s hand. “Nine Section Copper Whip (九节铜鞭, Jiǔ Jié Tóng Biān).” Hajime said as Aloa was stunned, immediately being attacked by several sections and chains. “This staff… its like nunchucks and a staff combined.” Aloa thought to herself as she struggled to dodge each attack, knowing that if she used her arm to block the attacks, she would likely suffer. “You are indeed strong, Hajime.” Aloa said to him to which he was barely fazed and continued to attack her with his nine section staff, only for her to try and teleport from the attacks with extreme difficulty. “Looks like I have no choice: Level 4 - Poisoned Universe of Ten Thousand Miles!” She said, forcing all of the poison that was within her very being which could have poisoned every part of the world… to be condensed into the very room itself. “As the name suggests… this can harm the universe ten-thousand miles in each direction. But you will die here, Mr Aldo. I have to end you before you can continue defending Mr Harimatsu.” Aloa said as Hajime was still surprised. “Bā shé (Ba Snake).” Hajime said, summoning a flaming snake that could eat an elephant only for Aloa to use a water-tipped kunai, firing it straight at the snake, causing some damage with Hajime sensing the snake being damaged slightly with it being toppled with extreme difficulty as Hajime looked surprised. “You are something.” Hajime said to her as he was then taken from behind at knifepoint, with a kunai pointed straight to his throat, causing him to release the snake and his nine-section staff. as a nine-section staff appeared in Hajime’s hand. “Nine Section Copper Whip (九节铜鞭, Jiǔ Jié Tóng Biān).” Hajime said as Aloa was stunned, immediately being attacked by several sections and chains.

“Bái zé.” Hajime then said, summoning a beast that appeared to be a chimera-fusion of a mountain goat and a tiger with a mysterious horn. “Bai Ze is revered because it is said Bai Ze knows the name and appearance of all living beings, in all the realms, can communicate with all (including humans), and knows how to dispel, exorcise and/or protect against all evil creatures. It is for these reasons that drawings of Bai Ze were often placed on walls and doors to protect the occupants from evil. Images of Bai Ze have also been found on the banners of past armies.” Hajime explained to which the creature immediately bit Aloa’s behind only for her to fire a huge blast of flame at it from her wristwatch, dealing immense damage. “So you can summon everything and anything from Beiping?” Aloa asked as Hajime nodded. “Your mother must have had some connections.” She said, reminding herself of her own mother as Hajime’s eyes lit with red fury as massive pillars of flame devoured the room as the poison was now visible to his very being. “That was something… of a castle attacking me in tandem with a world’s forces. A world’s worth of poison super condensed.” Hajime said as his eyes were red with black slits as she saw the poison in the air being completely ignited as she felt her arms being burnt slowly. “Just like Damien’s dragon. Is he a living dragon?” Aloa muttered to herself as she teleported back to her chair. “Yea, I heard you. I ain’t a living dragon. My power comes from my mother. She was a descendant of the 2nd Emperor. She had the 9 Dragon God-Fire Encasem*nt 九龙神火罩 (Jiǔ Lóng Shén Huǒ Zhào) which allowed her to summon the True Samādhi fire which can essentially burn anything worldly. Its called Dragon Breath because my mother told me a tale where a dragon once existed in Beiping who was sealed by a legendary old man; the dragon’s breath was lit by the sun. My father was a descendant of Kua Fu, a famous giant that chased the Sun only to die of dehydration before reaching his goal. His story is often told and teaches us to stay humble and not to overestimate our capabilities (夸父追日 kuā fù zhuī rì). During the reign of the Yellow Emperor (黄帝 huáng dì) there was a mountain in the Great Northern Wilderness (北方大荒 běi fāng dà huāng) that rose high from the ground and above the skyline. It was called "Cheng Du Holding up the Heavens" (成都载天 chéng dū zài tiān), was shrouded in clouds and mist, and was covered in pine and cypress trees, creating a majestic scene high in the sky. Atop the mountain their lived a clan called the Kua Fu Clan (夸父族 kuā fù zú), all members of which were direct descendants of the great goddess Hou Tu (后土 hòu tǔ). Each member was tall and strong, and had an innate sense of justice. They could often be found fighting against injustice in the world. At that time, in the south, war was brewing between Chi You (蚩尤 chīyóu) and the Yellow Emperor. Realising he was outmatched, Chi You sent word to the Kua Fu Clan requesting their support. And since, from their point of view, the weak was in need of help, they decided to send troops to aid him. The addition of the giants to his troops made Chi You ever-more powerful. Realising the difference the Kua Fu Clan had made to his enemy's strength, the Yellow Emperor had no choice but to seek help from the Gods. He travelled to Tai Mountain (泰山 tài shān) to speak with the sun. Finally a lady named Xuan Nü (玄女 xuán nǚ) - often referred to in English as the "Dark Lady" - came down from the Heavens, riding on a Feng Huang (凤凰 fèng huáng), and taught the Yellow Emperor the art of war. She also bestowed upon him many treasures that would aid him in his plight. Finally, she sent for someone to bring him red copper from Kun Wu Mountain (昆吾 kūn wú shān) and instructed him to use the material to craft powerful swords capable of cutting through gold, jade and iron like mud. The Yellow Emperor returned to his base and used what he had been given to create the strongest army on earth. And in the Battle of Zhou Lu (涿鹿大战 zhuō lù dà zhàn), he finally defeated Chi You. The remaining Kua Fu tribesmen retreated back to their home in the mountains. Soon after the battle a severe natural disaster befell the earth. The Sun grew in size and scorched the ground, drying up the rivers and lakes. All members of the Kua Fu Clan set out to find water to fight the drought, but they soon found that all the rivers and lakes had dried up. The leader of the Kua Fu Clan grew anxious and vowed to destroy the Sun for what it had done. Seeing that Kua Fu was really angry, the Sun panicked. It sped up and travelled west as fast as it could. The leader of Kua Fu took chase. The Sun moved faster through the sky, aiming it's heat toward Kua Fu, trying to stop him in his tracks but Kua Fu refused to stop. He chased the Sun for thousands of miles until finally the Sun was forced to set. With nowhere to go Kua Fu laughed, "where will you flee now?!" Realising Kua Fu was right the Sun gathered the remainder of it's energy and directed it toward Kua Fu. Kua Fu felt dizzy and began to lose consciousness. His mouth dried up, his tongue burnt in his mouth and his hands went limp. "I must not fall!" he persuaded himself. As he looked around desperately he noticed the Yellow River, a long and deep river that the Sun had not yet dried up. He knelt down and began to drink, however, after drinking the river in it's entirety, including all of its tributaries, his thirst was not quenched. He decided he would drink all the water in the Ocean (大泽 dà zé), "surely that would satiate my thirst. Then I will continue to chase down the Sun." But as the stubborn Kua Fu leaned forward to drink from the ocean, he collapsed like a mountain with a great thud. With this final breath Kua Fu stared at the Sun as it sunk behind the horizon. He sighed regretfully and threw his club toward the Sun, closed his eyes and died. The next morning, the Sun rose and saw that Kua Fu had collapsed to form a mountain. In admiration of Kua Fu's courage and tenacity, the Sun decided to focus it's rays on his club which soon after formed a peach tree forest where all the trees bore huge fruits in his honour. My mother also told me how the Dragon who turned out to be a Naga fought a Three-Legged Crow (三足乌 Sān Zú Wū). Di Qun (帝俊 dì qūn), an ancient entity according to the Classic of Mountains and Seas (山海经 shān hǎi jīng), and his wife, Xi He (羲和 xī hé), had ten sons. Each son was a Three-Legged Golden Crow, a solar deity-bird, charged with taking it in turns to travel across the sky in a chariot driven by their mother to nourish the earth. The ten young brothers, when not travelling across the sky, would perch on a red mulberry tree, called the Fu Sang (扶桑 fú sāng), in the East at the foot of the Valley of the Sun. There they would play, and wait, until they were summoned by their mother again. One day the brothers decided it would be fun to travel up into the sky together, and so they did, with devastating results. The earth burned, the seas dried up, plants died, and the people suffered. Kua Fu killed all 9 Suns except the final crow, fighting him to a standstill and ultimately killing him by throwing his walking stick at him and turning him into a mountain.” Hajime explained as his calm eyes now began to look in sadness. “When my mother had me, according to my father, the Zhūquè, the Vermillion Bird of the South, flew in the southernmost direction where the hospital was… which is where I was born. It's unlike the Fenghuang where the fenghuang's body symbolises the celestial bodies: the head is the sky, the eyes are the sun, the back is the moon, the wings are the wind, the feet are the earth, and the tail is the planets. The fenghuang is said to have originated in the sun; whereas the Vermillion Bird is a creature who leads deceased ones' souls to heaven, where they can achieve immortality and in some folklore and legends, the Four Symbols, including Vermilion Bird or Zhu Que, are creators of the whole universe. The constellation of the South represents summer, the element fire and vigour – it embodies a strong yang energy. According to the legend, the Vermilion Bird was born in a vermilion cave at the South pole and he was seen as a constellation and as the king of the feathered. The vermilion bird of the South is often compared with the phoenix (fènghuáng) or even equated – however their relation is more vicariously. As one of the five celestial animals the vermilion bird stands for the cosmic principle, the phoenix represents rather an earthly variant of this idea. Their symbolic meaning is nevertheless (or just therefore) very similar. Like the phoenix, the vermilion bird is full of elegance and beauty and represents the five human qualities: virtue, duty, ritually correct behaviour, humanity and reliability. It is regarded as a guarantee for favourable opportunities and financial success. Simultaneously it stands for energy, fire, zest for action and public reputation. The bird evokes feelings of joy and confidence. Like any winged creature it embodies freedom, overview, self-confidence, ease and spontaneity. But after I was born, I was taken into the care of Emperor Wu, the 2nd Emperor (not to be confused with the First Empress, Ms Zetian). I was raised by him for a while where he trained me, ultimately allowing me to sent to the School when I was of age. However, my father, of the Blue Lane, worked as a businessman and ‘gangster of good’ in secret as my mother grew very sick because of my birth. Sadly, she died when I was 7.” Hajime said as Aloa felt some sympathy; his lip quivering. “My father remained a secret until this past month when Mr Okachi told me about him. I was disappointed but I am not surprised. I was hidden for safety. That came with sacrifice. My father has likely died in the nuclear fire from the Family Jet, but there is nothing that can be done about that.” Hajime said as Aloa looked quite surprised. “This coat is from the Blue Lane, and one of my father’s. My surname, Ando… is merely a ruse because it is simply 安: Ān which means peace that comes from my mother. My father added ‘do’ as a suffix to hide my true identity from his enemies in the Red or Green Lanes. His surname is Minamoto… I don’t know what his true name is. That said, my boots are the Zhuī rì xuē (the Sun-chasing boots): With these boots on the wearer is said to be able to cover a distance of 1,000 leagues during the day time, and a distance of 800 leagues during the night. In one version of the aforementioned story, Kua Fu took his boots off and shook the dirt that had accumulated in them out on the ground and formed a mountain.” Hajime explained, realising that his days would likely be numbered given his rank as “security detail”. “And then my father-!” Hajime was about to say as he was silenced with the Jade Emperor and Xīng xīng appearing, the former’s clothing being that of a red dragon robe with a green hat-like crown with multiple signs on it, as his eyes opened, revealing bright golden eyes that shone brightly. “Your father was a businessman and a gangster who died long before Satoshi set foot to attack the Lane. He died shortly after your mother did… of grief. You see, when you were born 19 years ago, the Vermillion Bird appeared from the Sun’s rise in the East, however to the amazement of all who witnessed it, the other Three Creatures appeared by me teleporting them from the Animal Realm. Thy mother had the 9 Dragon God-Fire Encasem*nt 九龙神火罩 (Jiǔ Lóng Shén Huǒ Zhào) from the 9th Emperor, Taizong, which allowed her to summon the True Samādhi fire which can essentially burn anything worldly and as such, thy power is called the Dragon Breath since it came from the Dragon which you mentioned whilst explaining it to Aloa. The Dragon was a Naga/Ryu, one of the last Dragons which survived off of the Dragon World in the form of the Nagas for they were a subspecies and a devolved form of the Dragons… with the strongest eight including that of Tarkotaka and Vasuki, the snake summoned by Muro Pyton during the stint of the Brotherhood of the Serpent which was inevitably sealed in a similar manner to how Ashoka, the legendary Man ye hath spake of did the same to this Dragon which you mentioned. An individual known as Monty was there; who would eventually make the Philosopher’s Stone using Masaru Damon’s magical DNA, which was also a byproduct of his lineage and his soul from the Past thenceforth; the former then giving himself ageless immortality and thus being a weaker form of the Elixir of Life, however they could be argued to be equal in some regard.

Thus… once thy birth came about, the Azure Dragon observed this. Unknown to thy mother, you were born in a near-death state as the Vermillion Bird decided to give its fire into thy soul whereas the Azure Dragon saved your life, going into your heart to save your life. Regarding that, the soul is made up of 10 individual components; these are known as the 3 Hun (魂 hún) and the 7 Po (魄pò). Put simply, the 3 Hun – often referred to as the “cloud spirits” – make up the ethereal component of a soul, and the 7 Po – often referred to as the “white spirits” – make up the corporeal component of a soul. Upon death, the 7 Po dissipate along with the body, and the 3 Hun each take separate paths. The 3 Hun are known by many names, here, I will be referring to them as:

Tian Hun 天魂 (tiān hún) – “Heaven” Hun

Di Hun 地魂 (dì hún) – “Earth” Hun

Ren Hun 人魂 (rén hún) – “Human” Hun

Upon death the Tian Hun takes the pathway to Heaven (天 tiān) and is detained in the Celestial Prison (天牢 tiān láo). The Di Hun takes the pathway to Di Yu (地狱 dì yù) and is detained and tortured accordingly (more below). The Ren Hun remains on earth, wondering around the grave of the body, and it’s only upon reincarnation (rebirth) that the 3 Hun will be reunited, alongside 7 new Po, to start life anew. Therein, your soul was ultimately inhabited by the fire of the Vermillion and thy heart; the Azure Dragon… thus making the Dragon Breath. Because of this, however, your mother grew incessantly ill and as such, the 3 beasts outside of the Azure Dragon (Phoenix, Tiger and Tortoise) went into the Encasem*nt to try and save her life, ultimately shattering her soul due to the encasem*nt’s connection to it. Thus, your father learned of this, took you away and sent you to Emperor Wu to train you and keep you in his care, however thy father of biology walked away to keep you alive, changing thy name into that of Hajime An in order to not have you die as a young boy. But you must learn something: the reason ye are able to gain thy powers is because your grandfather is Taizong, wielder of the Nine Dragons Sword. He is your grandfather, your existence unknown to him. Thus, your mother grew ill as a result of her soul shattering, leading to her passing with your father by her side; of whom was called Minamoto no Yorinobu; with ye being the nephew to Minamoto no Yorimitsu, the leader of the Blue Lane. He passed away shortly after in grief.” The Jade Emperor explained, to both Hajime and Aloa’s shock. “And yea, because of his dual heritage, he can wield the weapons and history of Beiping, China and can thus wield the True Samadhi Fire which can burn all things worldly on the spiritual and conceptual level, hence why you never fought against Satoshi himself for he would likely have died, unless he used the State of Brahman and Yata no Kagami. Thus, the final part of information I shall part is that its redness is due to the Azure Dragon’s flames being red with him bearing the defence of the Four Constellations after his mother’s death. You can, say, defend against worlds, constellations or perhaps a universe at the cost of thy life in the last sense and could do something to Damien as thy fire in colour and potency [as yours is red due to a lack of temperature] however thy Samadhi Fire is stronger in terms of doing damage conceptually… but it is weaker than Damien’s because Saint George is superior to the Azure Dragon in potency, strength and speed… but you are relative in all but speed. But remember this, you were loved, Hajime: Beginning of Peace.” The Jade Emperor explained.to which Hajime was genuinely taken aback with tears slowly streaming down his face upon learning the truth. He bowed down before the Emperor with humility. “Bow not. Let this battle between ye two end. Good day.” The Jade Emperor said as he tapped Hajime and Aloa’s foreheads, causing light to appear; giving the former “his true power” and the latter, the Peaches of Immortality in their minimum and maximum; that are said to grow in the Queen Mother of the West's (西王母 xī wáng mǔ) Flat Peach Garden (蟠桃园 pán táo yuán), which is located in Heaven (天堂 tiān táng). In the garden there are 3,600 peach trees. The first 1,200 trees bear fruit once every 3,000 years and grant the consumer immortality, however, they remain human. The middle 1,200 trees bear fruit once every 6,000 years and grant the consumer immortality, they become a deity and can rise to Heaven. The last 1,200 trees bear fruit once every 9,000 years that when eaten allow the consumer to become one with the universe. It is said that only two people on earth have ever been given a peach from the sacred garden, one was Emperor Zhou Mu (周穆王 zhōu mù wáng) and the other was Emperor Wu of Han (汉武帝 hàn wǔ dì), thus allowing Aloa to keep her humane existence, but they were all blinded by the true darkness that Damien held.

Satoshi vs Ferdinand[]

“I don’t want to fight you.” Ferdinand said calmly, his golden eyes looking down and then at Satoshi himself. “Why are you hiding yourself?” Satoshi asked as Ferdinand looked shocked, himself unwilling to fight against Satoshi, only doing so for the sake of his life.

“You should consider it impressive that you are able to adapt to your non-dominant hand with such a legendary blade.” The Man explained as Xuanye looked shocked, seeing how skilled Minamoto was. “He could likely kill everyone of us in one slash! Including Grandmother!” Xuanye thought to himself in amazement and absolute shock as Ashoka smiled and gave Ferdinand the ultimate gift: Both arms fully restored as Ferdinand was visibly amazed. “How?” He asked the elder. “Fragarach is a weapon of immense potency. It is like Excalibur although unlike that sword… with the Fragarach, no one could move or tell a lie, thus the name "Answerer". The sword was also said to place the wind at the user's command and could cut through any shield or wall, and that it inflicted piercing wounds from which no man could recover; however this is based on one’s relativity to the wielder although it is true in full. It is the ultimate form of counterattack. It is the "Sword of Retrograde" and an indefeasible weapon of existence, divinely protected by some malicious will, that works by using a conceptual curse to warp destiny and a divine trick that uses time as its blade. It warps causality to always strike the opponent in the heart with a needle thin concentrated blast right before they unleash their ultimate attack. The condition for its full power use is that the opponent must use their strongest attack, and Fragarach must be used directly after the enemy's strike. Despite being released afterwards and no matter how fast the opposing attack is cast, Fragarach always strikes first by changing the flow of time to rewrite events so that it makes its own strike against the enemy before the opposing move was ever made in the course of the world. Rather than just rewriting events to gouge out the heart of the enemy, it is severing the fate of the combatants, reversing and changing the flow of destiny of both the user and the enemy simultaneously killing each other with their attacks. The attack of the enemy, returned to a point where it "couldn't happen" due to the user being struck down by Fragarach, is wiped out by the laws of the world and the infinity that composes time. No matter the power or speed of the ability, it is impossible to use if the enemy is defeated and has all of their later actions voided before they even have a chance to attack. It is an ability using one's life as bait to counter a one-turn-kill to win the battle that both kills the enemy and nullifies their attack, creating a perfect balance between offensive and defensive capabilities. Its full power is the ability to remove all powers from existence however when used against thee, as Damien did… its mere summoning caused ye to become unmoving because of his mastery over the blade - its limit is that its range is 1 person… per every usage.” Ashoka explained as Ferdinand was slightly shocked, realising what Damien was truly capable of.

“That said…thy sword of Tizona is also just as capable as Fragarach. You bear three swords: Tizona, Colada and La espada lobera, literally: "the wolf-slaying sword”. The Tizona is undoubtedly the most powerful of the three swords. Its passive ability is the power to frighten the unworthy and heal thy injuries based on their premonitions of fear on the physical, mental, spiritual and conceptual level, thus allowing you to control the concept of fear itself. You could do things such as: Impose irresistible commands upon any kind of being through fear, making others feel fear to the point they will become traumatised, completely dominate others through fear, augment fear, evoke and increase fear and horror in others causing the target’s brain to release fear-inducing chemicals, intimidate by mere presence, paralyse a target with dread, make the target give up and completely yield to you, cause fear so powerful that others tune your presence out of sight and mind , nullify their capacities of determination and revere you with respect; a sword with a straight blade that is characterised by having both sides of the guard curved. The pommel also has a characteristic mediaeval design for it was a double-edged sword with a single-handed grip and a straight, tapering blade. It boasted a length of approximately three feet. This made it a versatile weapon for both slashing and thrusting manoeuvres. While there are surviving historical accounts and references to the sword, the exact details of its physical characteristics and performance have become intertwined with legends and myths over time. So, while it is hard to separate fact from fiction sometimes, we can say for certain a couple of things. Tizona was a well-crafted sword that possessed exceptional quality for its time. However, it is unlikely that the sword possessed supernatural or mythical properties, such as the ability to cleave armour effortlessly or cause wounds that never healed. It is a symbol of honour, courage and chivalry. Legends and folklore suggest that the sword possessed extraordinary qualities, granting its wielder invincibility and supernatural abilities. Tales spoke of Tizona’s ability to cut through solid objects with ease, and deliver fatal blows with a single stroke alongside its aforementioned power to control fear in the hearts of unworthy men or women when the wielder is in danger. However, it has a second secret power, that being the power to control fire since it means the Half-Charred Sword with its flames being inextinguishable and absolute. As such, they can cause natural and supernatural fire effects such as Crown Wildfires, Firestorms, Solar Flares, Hypernovas and Heatwaves to manifest, also can manipulate flames that possess heat that go beyond Planck Level and defy the very laws of Hyper-Thermodynamics. It allows a user to burn or alter anything, even non-flammable, incorporeal, or conceptual things like time and nonexistence. They also have the ability to manipulate the underlying foundation of the concept of fire and concepts associated with it as immunity to fire nor heat can provide no protection from these flames as they will be completely bypassed due to its sheer potency and primaeval nature with its fire being as ancient as Spain itself. Also, Tizona's power depends on the wielder, and it frightens unworthy opponents. When the infantes of Carrión had Tizona, they underestimated the power of the sword, due to their cowardice, but when Pero Vermúdez was going to fight Ferrán González and unsheathed Tizona (a gift from El Cid). As such, it has the ability to slay demonic creatures such as devils, vampires and ghouls. It also has the ability to localise holy power and grants an extra boost of power to the user for it can cleave a world at its fullest of strength… or things bigger in conceptualisation and scope alongside thy own being incredible (in terms of potential thenceforth).

Thy second kingly blade, the Colada is a sword of similarity to the Tizona. It frightens the unworthy if danger is verily befalling of thee in a mode of constance. It is a holy sword, and as such like Tizona it has the ability to slay devils and other creatures of darkness such as vampires and ghouls, with also the properties to slay dragons and dragon-related beings with ease as well as cleanse demonic objects and magic. Colada can also generate a bright light from it's blade, thus earning the titles as the "Twilight baptism sword" similar to how Excalibur can release a blast of light from its tip with the sole goal to rid the world of evil.

Here is a poem regarding its potency by the former wielder Martin Antolinez:

Martin Antolinez mano metio al espada.

Relumbra tod el campo: tanto es limpia e clara.

Diol vn colpe, de trauiessol tomaua.

El casco de somo apart gelo echaua.

Las moncluras del yelmo todas gelas cortaua.

Alla leuo el almofar, fata la cofia legaua.

La cofia e el almofar todo gelo leuaua.

Raxol los de la cabeça, bien a la carne legaua.

Lo vno cayo en el campo e lo al suso fincaua.

Quando este colpe a ferido Colada la preçiada.

Vio Diego Gonçalez que no escaparie con el alma.

Boluio la rienda al cauallo por tornasse de cara.

Esora Martin Antolinez reçibiol con el espada:

Un colpel dio de plano, con lo agudo nol tomaua.

Ya Gonçalez espada tiene en mano, mas non la ensayaua.

Esora el ynfante tan grandes voces daua:

-¡Valme, Dios glorioso, Señor, cúriam deste espada!-

Martín Antolínez took his sword in hand,

it lights up all the field, it is so clean and bright,

he gave him a blow, he hit him a glancing blow,

it broke away the top of the helmet,

it cut away all the helmet straps,

it tore off the mailed hood, and reached the coif,

the coif and the hood all were ripped away,

it cut the hairs on his head, and it reached well into the flesh,

one part fell to the ground and the other remained.

When precious Colada has struck this blow,

Diego González saw that he would not escape with his soul,

he turned his horse to face his opponent.

At that moment Martín Antolínez hit him with his sword,

he struck him broadside, with the cutting edge he did not hit him.

Diego González has sword in hand, but he does not use it,

at that moment the infante began to shout,

-Help me, God, glorious Lord, and protect me from this sword!-

The final sword of the Lobera is a sword that could slay wolves such as those used by thy younger, Abram Willis, in a mere blow.

Thy sword bears three attacks in a Trinitarian form:

Cross Baptisma Dragonar (天を守る白龍の規模クロス・バプティスマ・ドラグナー, Kurosu baputisuma doragunā), also known as White Dragon's scale that shields the heavens (Dragón Baptisma Cruzado or Escama del Dragón Blanco que resguarda los cielos) is an ability in which you can fire energy from thy swords. This summons a white streak of energy that expands and forms a shield that protects and reflects incoming attacks for a limited time.

By using both Tizona and Colada, you can use a power called Baptism Shield Dragonar (白龍の規模十字バプティスム・シールド・ドラグナー, Baputisumu shīrudo doragunā, lit. Cross-shaped White Scale). It can be called Dragón Escudo Bautismal, in which you fire a cross-shaped white beam of draconic, demonic and holy energy that expands and forms an even bigger shield that reflects and protects incoming attacks, while also serving as an offensive technique that can crush opponents if they are defending against thee without much fear. However, due to thy mastery, you need not use both, even if it is useful.

The sword can enhance thy strength by many a magnitude or perhaps a hundredfold when used fully, including thy speed and reflexes, and as such, you can fire an even more powerful version of Cross Baptisma Dragonar. Named Silver Mirror Dragonar (白龍皇の浄化鏡シルバー・ミラー・ドラグナー, Shirubā mirā doragunā, lit. Purifying Mirror of the White Dragon Emperor) or Dragón Espejo Plateado and/or Espejo Purificador del Emperador Dragón Blanco where you can create from the blade of El Cid or Colada, a powerful flame-like barrier with anti-demonic/holy/dragonic properties, forming a massive beam of silver-coloured energy that, while it doesn't have any major offensive abilities, it can "push" anything in its way, harming if not downright killing anything in it's way.

Now, because of thy swords’ holy qualities related to the Higher Beings (perhaps Molaphiel and them), they are all special and unique. When wielded by a truest warrior such as thyself, ye are known as El Çid which is considered an abomination with a transcendent or higher-dimensional existence which can't be felt or comprehended by any being in this universe including even mineself; since thee bear heavenly apparel and thus also because of thy blades’ inherent status… they and ye become the Transcendent Sword(超越剣; Chōetsu ken) or Espada trascendente wherein thy true title is: As-Sayyid al-Sayf (The Master or Lord of the Sword) wherein ye become a complete master of the blade that wilt ever exist until the Future cometh by. Regarding being incomprehensible to all in the universe… it means that ye are the strongest man in the Universe (with due consideration for the birth and death of the following members of your entire family from start to finish), for a time of:

67 minutes (William I, 1020 - 10 February 1087), 37 minutes (Stephen I of Ivrea, 1065 – 17 May 1102), 37 minutes (Raymond of Burgundy, c. 1070 – 24 May 1107), 44 minutes (Urraca La Temeraria, thy grandmother the reckless, 1080 – 8 March 1126), 68 minutes (Alfonso VI, 1040/1041 – 1 July 1109), 52 minutes (Alfonso VII el Emperador or the Emperor, 1 March 1105 – 21 August 1157), 50 minutes and 51 more (Ferdinand II of León, c. 1137 – 22 January 1188), 23 and 24 minutes together (Sancho III of Castile, c. 1134 – 31 August 1158), 58 minutes (Alfonso VIII of Castile el Noble, 11 November 1155 – 5 October 1214), 59 minutes (Alfonso IX, 15 August 1171 – 23 or 24 September 1230)), 22 minutes (Ferdinand of Castile, 1189 – 14 October 1211), 13 minutes (Henry I of Castile, in Spanish, Enrique I, 14 April 1204– 6 June 1217), 22 minutes more (Ferdinand of León, 1192 – August 1214), 70 minutes (Alfonso of León, Lord of Molina, 1202 – 6 January 1272), 50 and 53 minutes (Ferdinand III of Castile, Fernando; 1199/1201 – 30 May 1252 and thy grandfather) and thy future descendants with the girl Samantha.” Ashoka explained as Samantha blushed slightly upon learning she would be a mother with everyone looking happy for her in some regard, especially the living Geisha and Satoshi with her looking embarrassed as she noticed a ring on her left index finger.

“Thy descendants are: 62 minutes (Alfonso X, also known as the Wise, Spanish: el Sabio; 23 November 1221 – 4 April 1284), 54 minutes (Frederick of Castile, in Spanish Fadrique, 1223-1277), 43 minutes (Philip of Castile, Spanish: Felipe de Castilla y Suabia; 1231 – 28 November 1274), 28 minutes (Infante Sancho of Castile, 1233 – 27 October 1261), 49 minutes (Manuel of Castile, 1234 – 25 December 1283), 66 minutes (Don Juan Manuel, 5 May 1282 – 13 June 1348), 19 minutes (Ferdinand de la Cerda, 23 October 1255 – 25 June 1275), 47 minutes (Ferdinand de la Cerda, 1275–1322), 26 minutes (Ferdinand IV el Emplazado of Castille, 6 December 1285 – 7 September 1312), 38 minutes (Alfonso XI, the Avenger (el Justiciero), 11 August 1311 – 26 March 1350)), 75 minutes (Alfonso Enríquez, also known as Alonso Enríquez, 1354-1429), 83 minutes (Fadrique Enríquez de Mendoza, 1390 – 23 December 1473).” Ashoka explained as Ferdinand looked amazed. “And then… 56 minutes (El Çid, 1043 - 10th July 1099)... thy true power is unlocked where ye are the Strongest Man in the universe as you an imperante principe Emperador Santo (Commanding Prince Emperor Saint). And as for Samantha…” Ashoka explained as Samantha was horrified upon realising how many kids she would have. “Am I fat?” She whispered to her geisha who giggled in response to this, seeing her stomach and giggling. “I-... Samantha… I wanted to do this earlier but I couldn’t… You must wait, young man.” Ashoka said, interrupting this sweetness for blunt facts. “Ye are: ex Ferdinandus cum coniuge eius Sancia regina, imperator fortissimus (from Ferdinand with his wife Sancia or Samantha, the strongest emperor), imperator magnus (great emperor) dominissimus imperator (most lordly emperor) and by the power and assent of Christ king of Spain (pro Christi nutu at que potentia Hispaniae rex), ye shalt bear the "imperial crown made of gold and precious stones, fitting to his dignity" (corona imperialis) and thus you are Glorious Ferdinand in all the Spains to reign" (gloriosus Ferdinand in omni Spanie regnaturus) as the Regis Legionis (King of León), Rex Hispaniae (King of Spain), Rex Hispanorum (King of the Spanish) or Rex Hispaniarum (King of Spain) whereas Samantha is the Imperatrix omni mundus et totius hispanorum (Queen of all the World and the Spanish). Thus, al-Imbraţūr dhī-l-Millatayn is thy hidden title where it is classed as Emperor of the two religions like Alfonso therein. Now ye must learn the truth of absolutist hardness henceforth:

In thy certification of death which can verily ne’er be pontificated:

We face "inconsolable grief, for he saw himself in him [Fernando] as if he were the mirror of his life" (luctus inconsolabilis genitori, quia in ipsum tanquam in uite speculum contemplabatur). According to the Chronicon mundi, Alfonso VIII "received consolation from the multitude of gathering armies even though he was sick at heart from the death of [his] son". The anonymous Chronica latina regum Castellae, written towards the middle of the century, claims Queen Eleanor threw herself on Ferdinand's body, clasped his hands and, putting her mouth to his, "strove either to revive him or to die with him" (nitebatur uel eum uiuificare uel cum eo mori) and that is thy mother’s and father’s actions.

The king's first action after his son's death was to make a grant to the Hospital del Rey y de la Reina on 28 November. In the charter he "devoutly commend[ed] to the King of Kings the spirit of my dearest firstborn son, don Fernando, whom by the disposition of divine grace I could not have as heir to the throne of my kingdom." The next day, 29 November, he made an endowment to the house that held Ferdinand's remains, Las Huelgas, attributing the latter's death to divine clemency:” He remembered Ashoka saying as he smiled at Satoshi. “Let us fight. And then you deal with Mr Harimatsu. I just wanted you to know that Samantha is pregnant. During your month, we had- TMI. Let’s fight.” Satoshi said as Ferdinand was surprised; just as Satoshi immediately readied himself, removing the Cheng Ying as the two fought. “Give it everything you got.” Satoshi said as the two clashes; blade to blade with Satoshi immediately using Lunar Form only for Ferdinand to use Tizona to casually block the sword, kicking Satoshi in the stomach. “Allow me to show you my final form if you will.” Ferdinand said casually as everyone in every Lane and every dimension existing within the Universe felt a rupture from the School, to which every single person from the Jade Emperor to Empress Wu and her grandchildren sensed this huge burst of power as everyone felt themselves seemingly quivering except Ferdinand’s allies… those that remained. “When wielded by a truest warrior such as thyself, ye are known as El Çid which is considered an abomination with a transcendent or higher-dimensional existence which can't be felt or comprehended by any being in this universe including even mineself; since thee bear heavenly apparel and thus also because of thy blades’ inherent status… they and ye become the Transcendent Sword (超越剣; Chōetsu ken) or Espada trascendente wherein thy true title is: As-Sayyid al-Sayf (The Master or Lord of the Sword) wherein ye become a complete master of the blade that wilt ever exist until the Future cometh by. Regarding being incomprehensible to all in the universe… it means that ye are the strongest man in the Universe.'' Ferdinand and Satoshi remembered Ashoka’s words to the former; with Ferdinand’s sword being endowed with seeming cosmic energy. “Damn! He is strong!” Damien thought to himself, using Godly Sight to watch what was going on as he turned to Sakura who was unaffected by the eruption of power… In the room, Satoshi immediately activated the State of Brahman in response. “How does he have both arms?!” Damien asked himself in horror, shock and sheer embarrassment. “Cheng Ying: Solar Form-!” Satoshi was about to say, only for the sword to be sliced in two in mere moments as Ferdinand immediately yielded after. Satoshi couldn’t move. No muscle twitched. It was as though his muscle memory stopped. Like time froze for him and him alone. “You are a strong swordsman, Satoshi. I yielded out of respect… now go and face the final frontier. Be the King that rises from the torn ashes.” Ferdinand said as he walked over, picked up and gave Satoshi the already-shattered blade, returning it to its owner’s hands. “Goodbye. You truly have surpassed Yi Jing and myself, in all but power perhaps… but in everything else, ye are our true successors. Yi Jing is proud of you, O Black Crow.” Ferdinand said, his true self now revealing itself in the form of the High Prince of Spain as Damien was horrified hearing these words; Satoshi now walked the halls ready to face Mr Harimatsu with the Doppelganger of Sakura (that was also real) appearing to face Mr Okachi.

Damien vs Sakura[]

Damien looked shocked as Sakura was surprised. “You really underestimated Ferdinand, huh?” Sakura asked as she immediately activated Separation Enchant, intending to sever the connection from Avalon and Damien, thereby removing his ultimate and absolute immortality with immediate effect only for Damien to stop this as he teleported her six children in front of her, binding Hinata, Orihime and her third daughter, holding her three sons in his hands. “Don’t you-!” Sakura said as her children’s mere appearance stopped her from attacking. If you attack me fatally or with lethal intent, they die. In front of you.” Damien said coldly to which Sakura closed her eyes, gritted her fangs and steeled herself. “Alright, you serial rapist… I’ll make sure you suffer.” Sakura said coldly to herself, immediately running as Damien threw her sons in the air but as Sakura was about to catch them… Saint George instead caught them in his mouth. “You fool! You led me on back then… so you will now pay the price.” Damien said mockingly, reminding himself of when he flushed himself with embarrassment as they kissed in her room only a few months back. “Die, sick bastard.” Damien and Sakura said of each other, fully ready for combat as Sakura immediately used her claws to which Damien dodged them gracefully. “You don’t want to hurt your daughters, do you?!” Damien said, kicking Hinata into Sakura only for her to catch her eldest daughter. “Go.” Sakura whispered to her daughter, as Hinata, the already traumatised 9 year old ran for her life. “If you run any further… I will find you… your mother is already mine. You are merely a possession.” Damien said as Hinata looked terrified; and rightfully so. Her and her mother’s safety and lives were at stake. She stood frozen. Her legs desperately wanted to move but her muscles weren’t doing as her brain commanded with him immediately teleporting over to Hinata, sword ready to kill as Sakura’s eyes widened in horror. “NO!” Sakura screamed in horror. “I will make sure you return because I love you infinitely more than Satoshi does. But still… let our battle begin, whor* of a demon.” Damien said mockingly and with malice as Sakura glared at him in sheer rage and as he was to strike Hinata down… “Enchantment: Sigil of Reason’s Execution.” Sakura said, stopping the sword strike of Excalibur inches and seconds before it hit Hinata, to which the poor girl closed her eyes in shock, opening only one eye to see what was occurring. ‘“Enchantment: Sigil of Reason’s Destruction is able to control or do anything, regardless of how tough, eternal, or infinite it is. Even reason itself can be destroyed. The sword can undermine the immortality of gods and prevent their regeneration. By destroying the order of the world, the Abolisher of Reason can slice a target without making contact with it. The sword can even be used outside of combat, for instance, to ensure that wrong answers on a test receive full marks and bonus points. Considering this is a part of Enchantment… It is still too bad that she cannot truly use it yet for she hath not learned it as of now.”’ She somehow remembered the Devil saying whilst possessing her body to which Damien was horrified, immediately jumping back. “Don’t you dare touch my daughter like that! Assault her… and you’ll be sorry.” Sakura said, her eyes full of conviction. “Oh yeah… from a whor* like you…!” Damien said as Sakura used Enchantment to teleport her children away from Damien only for him to use Avalon, countering the teleportation however Sakura countered that by forcibly teleporting them away by using Separation Enchantment with her full attention. “Let’s end this, damn bastard.” Sakura said as she immediately blitzed in front of him and mercilessly tried to attack him, only for him to dodge every attack and use Saint George to grab her, summoning his claws to grab her face with her struggling to break out. “This dragon again! How strong is it?!” Sakura thought to herself as Damien appeared in front of her and took out the Fragarach, forcing her to become unmoving. “Saint George, maim the bitch.” Damien said coldly, to which the dragon obliged, using its claws to scratch her face severely. “You should have stayed with me.” Damien said to her coldly as Sakura was shocked, reminding herself of when Damien actually cared for her last year, the one who looked after her with care and compassion as this was not the same Damien. He was once kind, chivalrous and a good man; but that was then. Now, he is vindictive, cruel and utterly heartless, surpassing even Muro himself in terms of ruthlessness and brutality. “Despite wearing his glasses, he is as blind as ever to the truth.” Sakura thought to herself to which Damien used Excalibur in tandem with Claíomh Solais to slash her stomach repeatedly, leaving at least ten scars on her form’s demonised body which very slowly healed, to Damien’s amazement… only for Sakura to use Universe One and teleport herself away from Saint George’s claws, instead flying onto the ceiling. “Why are you doing this?! We, no, you completed your lustful desires! Stop thinking with your dick!” Sakura said, to which Damien looked visibly annoyed. “Coming from you? The one who led me into sexual contact? The one who led me on those months ago into kissing me until my cheeks flushed red?!” Damien said with visible disgust in his eyes as Sakura teleported herself behind Damien and intended to slash at him with the Abolisher of Reason. “You really think you can kill me? Even if ye made me naked as thou hast done now, in time blood poets shall feast and become drunk upon, eternity shalt become my will.” Damien said as Saint George fired a huge volume of flame and ice, as though he absorbed Ur’s properties only for Sakura to use her wings, covering herself as Damien immediately used Claíomh Solais, intending to shine his blade with the light of the Sun, of which Sakura could never truly resist as her wings still covered her every aspect. “Come out, whor*. I despise you, Sakura. You’re in the wrong, you!” Damien said vindictively as Sakura then immediately smiled. “Come, Damien.” Sakura said kindly to which Damien hardly batted an eye and slashed her with the light and splendour of the sun itself. “DIE, VAMPIRIC BITCH!” Damien said to her to which Sakura used her sword to stab Damien’s genitalia, as he briefly vomited in sheer disbelief. “DAMN!” Damien thought to himself as Saint George teleported behind her and attempted to crush her. “Too bad with that you lost your erect and hard-edged feelings down there, you sexual predator.” Sakura said coldly as she barely turned around in time to see the claw of Saint George attempting to crush her bosom. “Now! Saint George: Godly Sight - Summon the Dyrnwyn (White-Hilt).” Damian said to him, allowing the dragon’s sight to appear within his mind’s eye and he summoned flames around Excalibur, lit from hilt to tip as he surrounded Sakura with 5 afterimages; with Damien looking visibly annoyed but also remaining intensely calm with him looking at her still in disbelief. “A poem of old reads: Accordingly, the first body, the Yliaster, was nothing but a clod which contained all the chaos, all the waters, all minerals, all herbs, all stones, all gems. Only the supreme Master could release them and form them with tender solicitude, so that other things could be created from the rest. I will be the last to cure a bairn wi' unspoken water ... comin' or gaun I spak' tae naebody — for that's what mak's unspoken water". Damien spoke as he was still stunned, holding that area briefly as he felt blood dripping from that area. “So… this is how it ends, eh?!” Damien said as he then used Avalon to heal, with Saint George firing huge torrents of ice and fire at Sakura’s exposed back, freezing her as the dragon then slashed her back with extreme force, sending her flying forward. “DAMN BITCH! How dare you cull my rectum!” Damien screamed as he responded by grabbing her and throwing her against the ground, sending her flying onto a nearby wall with the bloody injury slowly reverting. “You’re lucky I can heal… otherwise I would show you what true possession looks like, damn whor* of a demon.” Damien said coldly as he breathed out in rage. “I hate you, whor*.” Damian said, blitzing her moments after she hit the wall with an immense amount of concussive force as he pinned her to it with the Fragarach. “That-!” Sakura thought to herself, clearly able to recognise the sword in the brief moments she could think, only for that very same sword to still pin her without mercy, rendering her unmovable, stabbing her straight in the chest, neck and throat (thereby disabling her necklace and relieving her of her demon form); as her own sword dropped to the ground. “You will answer me, whor*. The Fragarach is a sword that requests nothing but the truth. No one could move or tell a lie, thus the name "Answerer", bitch.” Damien initially explained as Sakura was stunned but she could not move or think. “Answer or you die, rapist. Assaulter. Demonic spawn. Your father was terrifying, no doubt.” Damien said, stabbing her three times more with Excalibur and Claíomh Solais, slowly ripping through her dress and flesh without any mercy in his now blackened soul and heart of stone. “If you don’t, I will do what you did to me those months ago… back to you. So riddle me this, Sakura Jigoku: Why did you let me kiss you? Why did you kiss me back then? Was that love or not?” Damien asked as blood spilled down Sakura’s mouth, throat and body underneath her clothing. Her eyes drooped as tears slowly went down her beautiful face, now marred with tragedy and sadness. The Fragarach held no liars. It compelled the truth. The concept of lies held no meaning. She would tell the truth no matter what. Otherwise her death at the hands of Damien… would be assured.

“So riddle me this, Sakura Jigoku: Why did you let me kiss you? Why did you kiss me back then? Was that love or not?” Damien asked as blood spilled down Sakura’s mouth, throat and body underneath her clothing. Her eyes drooped as tears slowly went down her beautiful face, now marred with tragedy and sadness. The Fragarach held no liars. It compelled the truth. The concept of lies held no meaning. She would tell the truth no matter what. Otherwise her death at the hands of Damien… would be assured as her mouth finally opened. “I-I… let you kiss me because that was what you wanted. You w-wanted to have some form of sexual contact since you always looked at me with a constant blush. A f-flushed look always devoured your face. After you asked me that you wanted me to kiss you, I complied in doing as you requested out of kindness and in respect for our friendship as well as your longing for companionship. But, you w-went too far in desiring and inevitably gaining sexual contact and as such I couldn’t do anything but scream out in shock, horror and pain. Had Satoshi not found me in time, you would have likely done far too much emotional and physical damage to me. While I wanted to fulfill your desires… I question why you wanted such severe sexual contact with me when I already had children with Satoshi. Being promiscuous is dangerous.” Sakura explained as blood continued to spill down her mouth as Damien saw green energy firing through the sword, confirming the Truth. “Now for the final question. Was that love or not?” Damien asked, his emotionless and cold eyes glaring at Sakura in disgust as the answer would be cut off by the voice of one Mr Harimatsu: “That Damien, you don’t understand Satoshi. He is a foolish boy manipulated by the desires of his penis. HE TRULY THOUGHT HE COULD OUTWIT ME! HIS HEADTEACHER WHO HE CONSORTED WITH AT THE END OF THE THIRD YEAR AFTER HE FAILED TO GET HIS DICK WITH SAKURA! HIS LOVE FOR HER WAS A FADING WRETCHED JOKE!” His voice rang inside of Damien’s head as he felt his eyes spinning, his head moving around as everyone heard all of these words. “You see, Satoshi, his grandfather, Anlawd was a king of Gales (Wales) but an elder by the time Damien came about from the woman, Igraine who died in childbirth, the cumbersome woman. Anlawd died when Damien was 13 after England, Gales, Scotland and Ireland were completely annihilated in nuclear strikes that I commanded by using the Green Lane as a base. Damian was utterly foolish though; he was bullied in school for being the final resident of the United Kingdom as well as the fact that he wore glasses… none ever truly liked him. Not Hajime. Not Ferdinand. His damned Dragon was the human Saint George who was transfigured into a Dragon by a mage known simply as Dr Monty, but other say it was his grandfather or Merlin; truthfully it was his grandfather who had killed the man… but he was turned into the Dragon by the Dr Monty thousands of years ago in 303 AD. Thus, Anlawd bound the Dragon to his family thenceforth by using Dr Monty’s alchemic skills, sealing him within a statue thanks to Dr Monty’s utter mastery of Alchemy. Damien, though, despite his grandfather’s rank as King, is nothing more than a foppish ape of a man. An idiot if you will.” Mr Harimatsu said as Damien’s eyes dilated in sheer annoyance and horror as the very memory he had from his past once more arose: “Damien, my boy… when the time comes… you will wield the legacy of my father and thy forefathers.” His grandfather said to him, staring at a silver pistol that was once his. “That gun is a pistol which can counter any by way of the silver bullet of the Pendragons.” He spoke softly; as he stared at a statue of a red-white dragon. “Saint George is not his true name… the Dragon’s name is Y ddraig goch (the Red Dragon). And know that even if ye wear glasses for the sake of sight…” His grandfather said to him as he comforted the 9 year old Damien who was crying after having been bullied in school for being the last member of the land of the United Kingdom. “You do not need to worry anymore… even if you wear your emotions on your sleeve… know that in the end, it will lead to a good end. You must carry our torch… even if your parents are dead… remember this: Y ddraig goch ddyry cychwyn" ("The red dragon will show the way").” His grandfather said, giving him some form of motivation as he saw himself now as a 13 year old. “I have faith you will be the King who will lead the Kingdom into Peace. Go, my dear boy… love will always be with you… “Damian, my child… I am now dying… we hath been to Wales, Ireland and Scotland when you were 10, 11 and 12 thenceforth; for they bore themselves in the bag of Alanis. Surely… it is time for you to engrave thy name in the Sword of the Stone.” He remembered his grandfather saying as he did precisely that, walking all the way to where it was with a mysterious elder watching from the shadows… watching as he pulled the legendary Excalibur. His grandfather said to his younger self; but he had long since passed that.” As Sakura’s words to the demented question Damien had thus asked were drowned out by Harimatsu’s later words. “Damien is nothing more than a fool. He got bullied for losing the country of England, for it was annihilated when he was about 6 or 7 by my command at the hands of dear old nukes. And then… as he grew, he was relentlessly bullied for being the English Champion of the West and the Dragon of the West, for holding the Last Dragon of the West in Saint George and being the final member of the United Kingdom, but then… his grandfather died of old age, leaving poor Damien alone with his Dragon. His grandfather left behind a gift that Damien would treasure for the rest of his days: A gun which can counter any by way of the silver bullet of the Pendragons which contains itself in the form of a silver revolver called the Holly Rood which has 6 bullets that bear the life force of all the forefathers that came prior. That said, he absorbed the myths, legends, histories and all such in a bag called the Bag of Alanis. Thus, he was instituted into the School when he was 16, using those 3 years to master his skills and himself as he gained all things of the four countries. Upon coming in, he wrote: "Family. Justice. Honor. These are the values guiding my blade. This truth is written in blood, and the shadows are where I strike” - it was foolish and arrogant of the boy. He is a fool and he thought he could outwit me.” Mr Harimatsu explained as Satoshi was visibly horrified, himself beaten down terribly as he could still not damage me. “When I learned he was to betray me… I laughed, knowing he would fail.” Mr Harimatsu explained, laughing violently as this sound rang in Damien’s head.

Damian was cornered as he knew teleporting to the Otherworld would be good except… the Jade Emperor appeared, summoning the remaining Ten Emperors and every single ally Satoshi had. “This ain’t the War yet, you know.” Damien said mockingly as he knew he was cornered. “Grab him.” The Man said as Mr Harimatsu’s words rang into his head like an alarm bell, causing him to immediately attack everyone only for Yi Jing to immediately kick him with Art of the Crow, doing some damage as the Jade Emperor casually bound him in a ringed flower with the Inuit chieftain freezing him in a continent’s worth of ice… only for Damien to break out with some difficulty as the Jade Emperor glared at him, binding him in a Silver River that was the Milky Way. “Break out of this, you will lose. Surrender.” The Jade Emperor said as he knew this would be an uphill battle emotionally and possibly, physically.

“Damn it.” Damien thought to himself as Sakura’s answer, whatever it was, was clearly the truth. “I loved you as a friend… nothing less… nothing more.” Were her words as Damien knew his next target.

“I leave my world behind at Carwinley Burn

to follow the feral steps of a girl,

red-haired, torqued, coloured-trousered,

a wild thing with fox’s teeth at her neck

down a fox-hole to the grave

of Gwenddolau.

Beside his bull-horned corpse

stands a table and upon it a golden board.

Round its edges silver dead men lie.

“The Chessboard of Gwenddolau.

has lain here as long as my father,”

she says. “It predicts the outcome of battles.

It played before Arfderydd, Catraeth,

when Britain’s air force clashed

with the Luftwaffe,

on the eve of the invasion of Iraq. As yet

it has never mispredicted an event.

At times of peace it sleeps.

At times of threat

if the pieces are set

they play out every move in the coming conflict.”

As she speaks the eyes of a warrior

jerk open and his spasmodic

hand grips his spear.

A warhorse rises from a tangle of stirrups and mane.

A bishop shakes off his robes and delves

for fireballs and mist in his pockets.

Caers rebuild their ramparts.

Returning to health

they play by themselves

speechless as automata resuming their positions.

Warriors move forward two squares

spearing on the diagonal.

Warhorses leap

over the mounting carnage,

on a fiery blast fall into splinters.

A king drags his queen into a caer.

As the bishops prepare the final spell

I am shaken by a premonitory shiver.

The board is gold and the men silver.” Damien said to himself, removing Fragarach from Sakura’s stomach, causing her to fall off the wall in a red-haired mess, blood devouring her slumped body as Damien then summoned the golden chessboard. You see, the "Thirteen Treasures of Britain" were famous in early legend. They belonged to gods and heroes, and were current in our island till the end of the divine age, when Merlin, fading out of the world, took them with him into his airy tomb, never to be seen by mortal eyes again. According to tradition, they consisted of a sword, a basket, a drinking-horn, a chariot, a halter, a knife, a cauldron, a whetstone, a garment, a pan, a platter, a chess-board, and a mantle, all possessed of not less marvellous qualities than the apples, the pig-skin, the spear, the horses and chariot, the pigs, the hound-whelp, and the cooking-spit which the sons of Tuirenn obtained for Lugh. It is these same legendary treasures that reappear, no doubt, in the story of "Kulhwch and Olwen". The number tallies, for there are thirteen of them. Some are certainly, and others probably, identical with those of the other tradition. That there should be discrepancies need cause no surprise, for it is not unlikely that there were several different versions of their legend. Everyone had heard of the Thirteen Treasures of Britain. Many, no doubt, disputed as to what they were. Others might ask whence they came. The story of "Kulhwch and Olwen" was composed to tell them. They were won by Arthur and his mighty men. Regardless, a great mist suddenly formed around him—for the space of three days and three nights he could not be found but unlike Fergus who died… a knight piece summoned itself randomly out of nowhere in Aloa’s room, to which she looked stunned.

Damian vs Hajime and Aloa[]

“How on earth did he…” Aloa asked as Hajime immediately recognised this. “Damien.” Hajime said as the knight chess piece took an L shape and teleported behind him, stabbing him in the back as Damien appeared in its place, replacing the chessboard with the sword Fragarach. “Find his way here? Well, let’s just say that having been in this place once before does give you a good advantage.” Damian said, finishing off Aloa’s sentence as the sword Fragarach plunged through Hajime’s back and into his chest. “You’re damned, Damien.” Aloa said coldly as Damian remained emotionless. “Remember what I did back then?” Damian asked as her chest and facial scars were still unhealable, to which she looked disturbed. “Dami-an…” Hajime thought to himself as Aloa was horrified and immediately tried to attack, ultimately being bound by Saint George’s large claws. “Why?” Hajime asked, now kneeling to the ground from not only the effects of Aloa’s poison, but the gaping hole in his chest and as he tried to fight back, he sensed himself being unmoving. “Fragarach is a sword that forces you to ne’er move. You won’t move even if you tried.” Damian said as Aloa was still trapped in Saint George’s immense grip. “I could light you on fire, too, Aloa… but that would be pointless. You should be very lucky you never fought me when you did in the Tournament.” Damien said arrogantly as Hajime couldn’t move only for Aloa to try and use any movable body parts such as her feet to summon traps, forcing the hallway to open up a lot more, constricting the doorway and allowing the door to the room to be replaced by a crossbow. “Do you really think killing yourselves would do anything?” Damian asked as he immediately grabbed the arrow that fired from the bow which was faster than the speed of sound as more traps around the room and hallway began to identify the main targets as Aloa then telepathically commanded all of the traps of which included: wires, chains, cannons, statues and chess boards as Damian teleported to the Otherworld with a green mist as Aloa reminded herself something Kouyate said to her. “Apparently, there was this fabled land of eternal youth that the beautiful princess Niamh enticed Oisín with promises of happy-ever-afters. But after three wonderful years in Tír na nÓg, the pull of the old sod proved too much for Oisín. He decided to return home to visit his pals in the Fianna. Despite Niamh’s warnings not to touch the ground of his former homeland, Oisín couldn’t resist helping a group of men who were trying to move a large stone. Unfortunately, while doing so he fell from his horse, aged dreadfully in a matter of minutes, and died shortly afterwards. It turned out that three years in Tír na nÓg was equal to three hundred years in the real world. But Tír na nÓg (meaning land of the young) was much more than a land full of beautiful immortals. In ancient Ireland, it was in fact one of many names for the Otherworld. This magical place was also called Emain Ablach (stream or isle of the apples), Tír nAill (the other land), Tír Tairngire (land of promise), Tír fo Thuinn (land under the wave) and Tír na mBeo (land of the living). The mythology also mentions places within the Otherworld, such as Mag Mell (plain of delight), Mag Findargat (white-silver plain), Mag Argatnél (silver-cloud plain), Mag Ildathach (multicoloured plain) and Mag Cíuin (gentle plain). Long ago -- when the saints had not yet reached these western shores, and heroes were still in possession of superhuman strength, and poets could cut down kings with a single satire, and music could put even the most fearsome warrior to sleep -- another region of the earth existed, another layer to the earth's surface. The Celtic, or Brythonic, otherworld was a magical place where there was no sin or labour, no old age. It was a place of beauty and joy and shimmering palaces, where they trees hung heavy with fruit and blossom, fountains burst with cool water, and cauldrons remained full, however much was drawn from them. "In the manuscripts of medieval Irish literature are a group of stories known as echtrai -- 'outings' or journeys to the otherworld. Only a few have survived, but what they reveal is the extraordinary hold that the otherworld exerts on the imagination. Magical apples, pure love and strange beasts all feature. In Echtrae Chonnlai, Connlae, son of Conn, is invited by a woman to visit the otherworld, and her description of it is so enticing that he is overcome by longing (éolchaire). He disappears with her in a glass ship, and is never seen again. Cormac was the nephew of Conn, and he too was taken to the otherworld, but returned. He told of two forts surrounded by bronze walls and thatched with wings of white birds, and a golden cup that shattered if an untruth was ever uttered. Natural mounds and hillocks, old castles, ancient burial sites, misty hollows or lakes -- these are the sort of places where the passing traveller might encounter the otherworld. But nowhere is more closely associated with its fantastic features than offshore islands. The risk of a sea passage add a certain allure to anywhere across the water, while the coast itself tends to throw up its own visual ambiguities -- refractive tricks of the light, land-like fog banks. Add to that the boundlessness of the ocean, the colourful tales of returning sailors, and it is no wonder that the western sea became such a bountiful playground of imaginary places. The Irish for otherworld is alltar. At one time in ancient Ireland, he says, the ceantar (place or region; this world) was closely shadowed by the alltar. People accepted the existence of realities that they could not see; they even believed that some could pass through the thin veil between these worlds. You didn’t have to be dead – or a warrior hero – to visit the Otherworld. Those brave enough to take their chances despite the dire warnings could visit this fabled land of plenty. Water often represented another gateway to the Otherworld, as one of its many names – Tír fo Thuinn (land under the wave) – suggests. One tale tells of a man hunting near a lake in Cavan who was about to kill a hare until he noticed a huge red eye in the centre of its forehead. Realising it was a supernatural being, he watched as the hare dived into the lake and disappeared into the Otherworld. This was a place of great beauty and eternal youth, none who set foot here would age a day, although they'd feel the full weight of their years if they ever returned to the mortal realm! It was a place where time passed differently, a year might be a day or a day a year, and strange creatures inhabited its rolling hills and forests. By other names it was known as well - Tír Tairngire or the land of promise, so called by Saint Brendan, Tír faoi Thuinn, the land under the waves by its association with the Merrow fairy folk, Mag Mell, the plain of delight, or Ildathach, the multicoloured place. Master continued with:

'Twas a balmy summer morning

Warm and early,

Such as only June bestows;

Everywhere the earth adorning,

Dews lay pearly

In the lily-bell and rose.

Up from each green leafy bosk and hollow

Rose the blackbird's pleasant lay,

And the soft cuckoo was sure to follow.

'Twas the Dawning of the Day!

Through the perfumed air the golden

Bees flew round me:

Bright fish dazzled from the sea,

'Till medreamt some fairy olden

World-spell bound me

In a trance of witcherie.

Steeds pranced round anon with stateliest housings,

Bearing riders prankt in rich array,

Like flushed revellers after wine-carousings—

'Twas the Dawning of the Day!

Then a strain of song was chanted,

And the lightly

Floating sea-nymphs drew anear.

Then again the shore seemed haunted

By hosts brightly

Clad, and wielding shield and spear!

Then came battle-shouts—and onward rushing—

Swords and chariots, and a phantom fray.

Then all vanished; the warm skies were blushing

In the Dawning of the Day!

Cities girt with glorious gardens

Whose immortal

Habitants in robes of light

Stood, methought, as angel-wardens

Nigh each portal,

Now arose to daze my sight.

Eden spread around, revived and blooming;

When . . . lo! as I gazed, all passed away—

. . . I saw but black rocks looming

In the dim chill Dawn of Day!” Aloa recounted to Hajime’s sheer shock as he couldn’t truthfully move or think as she miraculously broke away from Saint George’s grip. “I suspect that he may and is likely travelling to a different dimension as the mist he used had a tinge of fairy dust. Usually there would be a loud humming sound before the fairy wind made its appearance, like thousands of bees, which was said to have been the passing of a troop of fairies within. The effects of each wind could be unpredictable – if it was a hot day, you might freeze, as happened to a man in Inchicronan parish county Clare, or a woman whose water trough was emptied by a blast of the Gaoth Sidhe in the same place, as though, she said, “six cattle had leaped into it”. Some thought the wind was the fairies were helping with the farmwork, while others believed the wind was the source of sudden illness. The wind could even tear the roof off a poor family’s house and let the sidh host in! It was also said to protect fairy treasure from thieves, and it would silence impudent mortal musicians playing fairy music, or carry off those who played better than the fairies, and cause injury to humans or animals, especially the eyes. The winds of the fairy were used to predict the weather too, with a southwesterly gust “fetching rain” or foretelling a hard winter ahead. There was a man who built his house on a fairy path against all the warnings of his neighbours, and sure enough a mighty blast of the fairy wind knocked him over one night while he was holding a lighted torch, and his thatch went up in a blaze of fire immediately, destroying the old house. Now it was not always seen to be a malevolent power, for tales tell of a farmer who found a scairtín or fairy bush with paper money stuck to every thorn, and sure couldn't we all use a windfall like that! But for the most part it was dreaded, and with good reason. If you were caught in it, you might become paralysed, or deformed, or your face might be fixed in a silly expression, or a child might stop growing. So avoid the fairy wind if you can.” Aloa continued, only to hear “Lig na Paiste” (the Last Dragon) appearing, a green creature that resembled a dragon. It spake: “When Saint Patrick banished the serpents from Ireland, there was one who was overlooked, perhaps because he slumbered or was abroad himself, and that one was called Lig na Paiste, or the “Last Great Reptile”. Soon after Saint Patrick passed away, he made his presence known as he was known of old to the people of Owenreagh! A giant serpent he was, and he could spit fire and venom in equal measure, tall as two men standing one atop the other at the shoulder, with mighty curling ram's horns, an ancient remnant from the beginning of the world. He was long enough to curl around a green hill in the dark valley near the Owenreagh River and hold his tail in his mouth. Black was his tongue and sharp his fangs, and his armoured scales were impenetrable plates larger than a man's head. No warrior could defeat him and he began a reign of terror from the slopes of the Sperrins to the shores of Lough Foyle, burning crops, cattle and people before devouring them in hunger and vengeance for his banished kin. He brought three long reed rods with him and came to the dragon's pool, where the beast curled up between raids, and called out. Well Paiste raised his fearsome head, all dripping with pondweed and mud, and laughed aloud, for he thought the locals had sent him a sacrifice as his kind had come to expect in the days of the pagans! The dragon mocked him and made as if to draw closer, but Saint Murrough kept his cool, and asked the dragon if he could perform an ancient ritual of his clan. Greatly amused at this human folly, the dragon laid down and allowed the Saint to lay the rods across his back.” as Aloa looked stunned only for light to surround the creature as the Jade Emperor appeared, deleting its country-ending power from existence only for the Emperor to disappear and allow Hajime to get up as a snowy woman then appeared which also spoke:

“An Cailleach or the veiled woman is among the most ancient deities venerated in Ireland, she whose realm lies in the ice and cold of winter. Once it was said that she ruled all the world, when the green things slept for untold aeons beneath her thick icy cloak, until she was given cause for great sorrow and wept floods of tears across the land, her heart melting to a thaw and letting loose the rivers. As she wept she dropped many large rocks from her apron which became mountains and hills, and her hammer shaped the valleys below. Some even go so far as to say that from her sprang all the spirits and Sidhe of the old world! She is known by many names far and wide, an Cailleach Béara for her home in Cork and Kerry, Digde and Milucra, Brónach which means sorrow, Queen of the Little Sun, and it was herself that was said gave Fionn Mac Cumhaill his grey hair. When Fintan the Wise of the hundred lives came to Ireland before the flood he thought himself the first but found Cailleach living there, and knew her to be far more ancient than himself. He asked of her, “Are you the one, the grandmother who ate the apples in the beginning?” but she gave him no answer. She grows old in autumn and becomes younger as the winter passes, until in spring she relinquishes her hold and lets the summer flowers blossom. The first farmer to take in his crops at harvest time would make a little poppet of the crop's last sheaf and throw it into his neighbour's field, who would then hurry to take in their own crops and throw the doll into the next field. The last farmer to take in his crops had to feed and house the Old Lady, and fierce were the struggles to avoid having to accommodate that wintry guest! The last sheaf of all was feared by young women, for if they tied it they believed they'd never be married but live alone like an Cailleach. Thankfully, feeding the last sheaf to a sheep would avert the spinster's fate. Countless lone standing stones throughout Ireland and Europe are said to be of use to her, as when she was done bringing the winter she'd cast her staff beneath a holly tree or gorse bush and turn into a stone until the spring. She lays claim to the creatures of the wild and cold places, the red deer and the wolf, the leaping salmon and the springing goat, warding them and watching over them. She was who decided which would live and which would perish in the storms of winter, and for this she is also known as the Hag of Storms. An Cailleach lived (and rumour has it, lives still!) in the Beara jut in the south of Ireland, and a wandering friar came to her house, for he had heard tell of a woman of great age, so old that even she herself had lost count of the years. Her house was small enough and he didn't think much of it, but she made himself and his scribe welcome. “If it's no harm,” he asked, “may I know your age, as there are those who say you're older than the road I walked to get here, and the fields around it, and the hills in which they lie!” “No harm to me at all,” she answered, “for I've little to say about it, knowing even less! But I do kill an ox every year and stew up the bones for my soup, then throw a leg bone up into that loft above your head. If you send your young lad up he can make a tally.” Well the friar's lad went up the narrow ladder to the loft and began throwing bones down as there was no room to do a count up there in the dimness, and for each one the friar made a mark in a thick book he bore with him. At length the book was full of marks and the friar was weary with totting, so he shouted up to the lad to ask was he almost done. The lad stuck his head out and said he hadn't even one corner cleared yet, so the friar looked askance at the old woman and bid him come down out of it, for he was up to his knees in bones. He spoke to the lady and learned of some of the wonders she could recall, and they were strange tales indeed that hardly made much sense. But for all that he didn't write them down as his book was already full.” as it ultimately disappeared with Damien once more reappearing, allowing the traps to take effect as he was trapped but this time there was no shock. Only visible dismay and enmity. “Let’s finish this, Damian.” Hajime said coldly as red flames devoured Damian’s line of vision as he immediately used Excalibur, shutting down the flames and inevitably switching out with the Sword of Nuada to cut down his once-best friend in a swath of slashes, to which he decided to combine the two, using Excalibur in tandem with Claíomh Solais to try and slash off Hajime’s arm, as he knew this was likely the end. “Looks like I have no choice: Level 4 - Poisoned Universe of Ten Thousand Miles!” She said, forcing all of the poison that was within her very being which could have poisoned every part of the world… to be condensed into the very hallway as she noticed nothing happening. “I am impressed you have survived with that w-!” Damian asked as he immediately saw a red sash binding his arms. In that moment, Hajime fired a plume of red flames from his mouth at Damien who countered by using Saint George to use Meteoric Burst, firing huge meteors from the air above as he then used Draconic Stance to do immense damage to Hajime only for him to smile, snapping his fingers and creating a huge explosion. “Like I said… you will die.” Damian said casually and very coldly, to which the chessboard he summoned once before appeared in its entirety and all the pieces attacked Aloa at once, causing her to teleport out of there immediately. “You were my best friend, why the hell are you attacking me?!” Hajime asked to which Damien remained silent. “You leave me no choice: Fire of Samadhi - Chī yóu. I never wanted to use this but you really leave me no choice, bro.” Hajime said as Chi You was the leader of the Jiu Li Tribe (九黎部落 jiǔ lí bù luò) in ancient times, he was a skilled weapon smith and master of war. There are many different accounts of what Chi You actually looked like. In some versions he has eight bull-like legs, three heads and six arms, a copper head and an iron forehead. In other versions he only has two legs, one head, four eyes, and four arms. Some also describe him as having the head of a bull and a pair of wings. All accounts, however, agree that he had horns on his head and that he was virtually invulnerable (刀枪不入 dāo qiāng bù rù – neither sword or spear could penetrate him). As a master weaponsmith, Chi You was an expert with the sword, axe, and Ge (戈 gē) – an ancient Chinese weapon, similar to a halberd, but better described as a dagger-axe. He was renowned for his bravery and unwillingness to give up without a fight as Damian laughed at this and had Saint George come and fight him, sending him outside. As the battle raged the skies grew dark, no light came from the Sun or Moon, and the rivers filled with the blood of the two creatures as a nine-section staff appeared in Hajime’s hand. “Nine Section Copper Whip (九节铜鞭, Jiǔ Jié Tóng Biān).” Hajime said as Damien was stunned, immediately being attacked by several sections and chains with immense force as the two men were clearly equal in physical strength. “Bái zé.” Hajime then said, summoning a beast that appeared to be a chimera-fusion of a mountain goat and a tiger with a mysterious horn. “Bai Ze is revered because it is said Bai Ze knows the name and appearance of all living beings, in all the realms, can communicate with all (including humans), and knows how to dispel, exorcise and/or protect against all evil creatures. It is for these reasons that drawings of Bai Ze were often placed on walls and doors to protect the occupants from evil. Images of Bai Ze have also been found on the banners of past armies.” Hajime explained to which the creature immediately fired a massive scream. “Saint George: Godly Sight - Summon the Dyrnwyn (White-Hilt).” Damian said to him, allowing the dragon’s sight to appear within his mind’s eye and he summoned flames around Excalibur, lit from hilt to tip. “I can see you!” Damian said, moving with enough speed to try and blitz both Hajime and Damian, to which Hajime countered by using Draconic Stance: Fire Dragon Bombs around himself, sending them at Damien at immense speeds. “Lù hún fān (Killer of Souls Banner) - 此宝幡本是截教仙余元的法宝，赠予徒弟余化使用，曾生擒黄飞虎全家。但最终被莲花化身的哪吒所攻克，收在豹皮囊之中。此宝为旁门左道之物，放出黑气擒人，专门攻击有魂魄的对手，遇到黑烟的人魂魄自散，故名戮魂幡。 哪吒是莲花化身，非三魂七魄之体，因此能免疫此宝的邪术，只用手一指，其黑烟自灭，并被哪吒空手接去，余化战败。由于是旁门左道之宝，哪吒并没有利用于战斗 (Cǐ bǎo fān běn shì jié jiào xiān yú yuán de fǎbǎo, zèng yǔ túdì yú huà shǐyòng, céng shēngqín huángfēihǔ quánjiā. Dàn zuìzhōng bèi liánhuā huàshēn de nǎ zhā suǒ gōngkè, shōu zài bào pínáng zhī zhōng. Cǐ bǎo wèi pángménzuǒdào zhī wù, fàngchū hēi qì qín rén, zhuānmén gōngjí yǒu húnpò de duìshǒu, yù dào hēi yān de rén húnpò zì sàn, gù míng lù hún fān. Nǎ zhā shì liánhuā huàshēn, fēi sān hún qī pò zhī tǐ, yīncǐ néng miǎnyì cǐ bǎo de xié shù, zhǐ yòng shǒu yī zhǐ, qí hēi yān zì miè, bìng bèi nǎ zhā kōngshǒu jiē qù, yú huà zhànbài. Yóuyú shì pángménzuǒdào zhī bǎo, nǎ zhā bìng méiyǒu lìyòng yú zhàndòu = This treasure flag was originally the magic weapon of Jiejiao Immortal Yu Yuan. It was given to his apprentice Yu Hua for use. He once captured Huang Feihu's family alive. But in the end, he was conquered by Nezha, who was transformed into a lotus flower, and was kept in a leopard skin bag. This treasure is a heretical thing. It emits black energy to capture people and specifically attacks opponents with souls. The souls of those who encounter the black smoke will scatter themselves, so it is called the Soul-killing Banner. Nezha is the incarnation of a lotus flower, not a body of three souls and seven souls, so he is immune to the magic of this treasure. With just one finger of his hand, the black smoke extinguishes itself, and is picked up by Nezha with his bare hands. Yu Hua is defeated. Since it was a treasure of heresy, Nezha did not use it in battle).” Hajime thought to himself to which Damien immediately used his swords to continually strike at the Bai Ze, finally cutting it down by using a world-cutting slash to which he responded by placing a seal that conspicuously resembled that of a sword of light on the ground. “That seal…” Hajime thought to himself as the world itself passively healed. “You’re going to die, dude. Stand down before you die brutally.” Damian said as Hajime glared, ready to end the fight to which Damian scoffed. “Very well… I am and will be the King… I like Sakura and if I have to die for her, I shall! Come, EXCALIBUR! Y ddraig goch - COME!” Damien screamed as Hajime looked embarrassed for him. Saint George continued to attack Chi You with him barely able to dodge most of the attacks as his red scales now became White with Yeongjo using what little room he had to bind Saint George in a reconstruction of the universe, sealing him away apparently as Damian made his stance known; as now for 1 to 5 minutes, his body now adorned itself with heavenly apparel, a beautiful crown, cape and every single bit of Apparel that King Arthur bore with the tip of his blade shining a mystical golden hue as Hajime looked visibly annoyed. He knew he was going to die as he decided to let his heart and Soul (that which consisted anyway), to release itself. "Looks like I have no choice… even if this does shatter my soul the same way my mom died… Sì Xiàng (Four Constellations): Release!” Hajime said - 南方朱雀, Nán Fāng Zhū Què (Vermillion Bird of the South), 西方白虎; Xīfāng Báihǔ (White Tiger of the West), 北方玄武;: Běifāng Xuánwǔ (Black Turtle of the North) and 东方蒼龍, Dōngfāng Qīnglóng (Azure Dragon of the East) + Xiezhi, Qilin, Linghui and Long” Hajime said as Damien looked visibly impressed but instead of seeing the Four Auspicious Beasts summoned around him as one would normally expect… he instead saw Hajime’s face was covered a mask with a huge horn atop it, his coat instead bearing tortoise-scales on it where his Sun-Chasing Boots were covered in qillin scales resembling its cloven hooves as black and white energy covered his two hands. “You are a spirit medium?!” Damien asked in clear shock as Hajime’s eyes alone were visible. Both were now silent as they fought, sword to fists as he immediately remembered the Jade Emperor’s final words before parting away: “You never fought against Satoshi himself for he would likely have died, unless he used the State of Brahman and Yata no Kagami. Thus, the final part of information I shall part is that its redness is due to the Azure Dragon’s flames being red with him bearing the defence of the Four Constellations after his mother’s death. You can, say, defend against worlds, constellations or perhaps a universe at the cost of thy life in the last sense and could do something to Damien as thy fire in colour and potency [as yours is red due to a lack of temperature] however thy Samadhi Fire is stronger in terms of doing damage conceptually… but it is weaker than Damien’s because Saint George is superior to the Azure Dragon in potency, strength and speed… but you are relative in all but speed. But remember this, you were loved, Hajime: Beginning of Peace.” The Jade Emperor explained.to which Hajime was genuinely taken aback with tears slowly streaming down his face - but this time, there were no tears, only life or death as the two former friends continued to fight. “Fire Dragon Bombs.” Hajime thought to himself, firing huge swathes of red flame at Damien who deflected the attacks by using his sword. “Nǚ Wā Bǔ Shí: Wǚ sè shí (Stones of Creation - Five Colour Stones.” Hajime thought to himself, summoning five stones around Damien which devoured him in Fire, Metal, Earth, Water and Wood to which he immediately used Godly Sight to detect the weakness of Hajime. “You think sealing would work against me?” Damian coldly asked as Hajime immediately blitzed him and used the power of Yin and Yang, infinitely increasing his own speed by using Yang and stopping Damian’s movements by using Yin. “Uaithne.” Damian said, summoning a harp that played on its own that forced Hajime to sleep for the briefest of moments. “You truly think zero time and infinite speed can get past me?” Damian asked as Hajime immediately used Dragon Flame Dance and the Gong Gong, summoning a flaming and water Dragon to mercilessly attack Damien who used Gu Braitha Fire (Eternal Fire) to counter it. “I have a choice. I can either end the fight here and continue on with what I saw or continue the fight and possibly result in myself dying.” Damian thought to himself, immediately getting fully serious and deciding to use Fragarach and aim it at Hajime’s throat, slicing his helmet that could withstand a world on its surface. “I can’t move!” Hajime said as Damien coldly smiled. “Your flames of Samadhi couldn’t have affected me anyhow.” Damien said as Hajime was then immediately stabbed straight into his concept as the Beginning of Peace, taking out his pistol and shooting Hajime in the eye. “Now die, you wretched wanker.” Damian said as a tear or two went out of his eyes as Hajime then dropped to the floor. “Flames of Samadhi: Ennetsu Jigoku: Di Yu (Torch of Hell).” Hajime said, causing flames to release throughout the entire tower, damaging the chess pieces heavily only to be teleported to the Otherworld as Damien covered himself in his armour of Mannanan, allowing him to survive. “Damn you… Damien… May you realise your mistakes and die a fool… to fate’s axe as ten thousand things silence you with an ally’s hand being thy end.” Hajime said as Saint George disappeared alongside his rival. “f*ck you.” Damien said as Hajime’s existence then turned into nothingness, leaving Damian’s hands scorched with burn marks, as Aloa was horrified but also burnt. “Time to do to you what Sakura did to me. Sexual predator that she was.” Damian said, teleporting Aloa into her room. He let her fall straight into her own trap, binding her in a web of string. “If you move… your bones will snap, fingers snapping… even your female parts will be strung and destroyed… The bedroom is free if you want it… this is why you never wear your emotions… they are compromising.” Damian said calmly as Damien glared at her. “DAMN YOU!” Aloa screamed in sheer horror, realising how far and how sick Damien was as the door shut. Several screams later came as Aloa was now stabbed to death with her apparel being burned alive as her stark body was destroyed completely, only for Damien to teleport back to the School.

The Arrogant Junior King of Britain vs the Humble High Prince of Spain[]

“Those damn flames… I can’t heal because of the conceptual properties of the Samadhi.” Damian thought to himself as he knew that Ferdinand would be a far harder threat as he walked into the room, Fragarach ready as Ferdinand sat there, with his Tizona ready. His guard was up. “Where’s Hajime?” Ferdinand asked as Damien glared at him. “Where is he?” Ferdinand asked, obviously concerned for his junior classmate and teammate. “He’s… gone to fight Aloa. They fought each other to the death.” Damien said only for Ferdinand to notice severe burn marks. “Did you attack him? Did he attack you?” Ferdinand asked, clearly wanting to know. “Yes, he attacked me… I had no choice but to fight back.” Damien then explained, knowingly trying to dissuade Ferdinand from asking any more questions as Ferdinand immediately noticed Damien had the Fragarach, reminding himself of what Damian did a month prior. “Damian…” Ferdinand said, with his sword, the Tizona still on his shoulder, one hand ready to throw down if he had to. No muscle twitched in Damian’s being. It was as though his muscle memory stopped. Like time froze for him and him alone as Ferdinand stood up as Damian sensed something bad was going to go down, looking at the cosmic energy that went into Tizona. “You killed Hajime, didn’t you?” Ferdinand asked, his tone becoming more authoritative. “Yea… and Aloa too. Got a problem with that?” Damian asked coldly as Ferdinand’s eyes looked deeply saddened and annoyed, remembering Ashoka’s words. “Fragarach is a weapon of immense potency. It is like Excalibur although unlike that sword… with the Fragarach, no one could move or tell a lie, thus the name "Answerer". The sword was also said to place the wind at the user's command and could cut through any shield or wall, and that it inflicted piercing wounds from which no man could recover; however this is based on one’s relativity to the wielder although it is true in full. It is the ultimate form of counterattack. It is the "Sword of Retrograde" and an indefeasible weapon of existence, divinely protected by some malicious will, that works by using a conceptual curse to warp destiny and a divine trick that uses time as its blade. It warps causality to always strike the opponent in the heart with a needle thin concentrated blast right before they unleash their ultimate attack. The condition for its full power use is that the opponent must use their strongest attack, and Fragarach must be used directly after the enemy's strike. Despite being released afterwards and no matter how fast the opposing attack is cast, Fragarach always strikes first by changing the flow of time to rewrite events so that it makes its own strike against the enemy before the opposing move was ever made in the course of the world. Rather than just rewriting events to gouge out the heart of the enemy, it is severing the fate of the combatants, reversing and changing the flow of destiny of both the user and the enemy simultaneously killing each other with their attacks. The attack of the enemy, returned to a point where it "couldn't happen" due to the user being struck down by Fragarach, is wiped out by the laws of the world and the infinity that composes time. No matter the power or speed of the ability, it is impossible to use if the enemy is defeated and has all of their later actions voided before they even have a chance to attack. It is an ability using one's life as bait to counter a one-turn-kill to win the battle that both kills the enemy and nullifies their attack, creating a perfect balance between offensive and defensive capabilities. Its full power is the ability to remove all powers from existence however when used against thee, as Damien did… its mere summoning caused ye to become unmoving because of his mastery over the blade - its limit is that its range is 1 person… per every usage.” Ashoka explained as Ferdinand was slightly shocked, realising what Damien was truly capable of.

“That said…thy sword of Tizona is also just as capable as Fragarach. You bear three swords: Tizona, Colada and La espada lobera, literally: "the wolf-slaying sword”. The Tizona is undoubtedly the most powerful of the three swords. Its passive ability is the power to frighten the unworthy and heal thy injuries based on their premonitions of fear on the physical, mental, spiritual and conceptual level, thus allowing you to control the concept of fear itself. You could do things such as: Impose irresistible commands upon any kind of being through fear, making others feel fear to the point they will become traumatised, completely dominate others through fear, augment fear, evoke and increase fear and horror in others causing the target’s brain to release fear-inducing chemicals, intimidate by mere presence, paralyse a target with dread, make the target give up and completely yield to you, cause fear so powerful that others tune your presence out of sight and mind , nullify their capacities of determination and revere you with respect; a sword with a straight blade that is characterised by having both sides of the guard curved. The pommel also has a characteristic mediaeval design for it was a double-edged sword with a single-handed grip and a straight, tapering blade. It boasted a length of approximately three feet. This made it a versatile weapon for both slashing and thrusting manoeuvres. While there are surviving historical accounts and references to the sword, the exact details of its physical characteristics and performance have become intertwined with legends and myths over time. So, while it is hard to separate fact from fiction sometimes, we can say for certain a couple of things. Tizona was a well-crafted sword that possessed exceptional quality for its time. However, it is unlikely that the sword possessed supernatural or mythical properties, such as the ability to cleave armour effortlessly or cause wounds that never healed. It is a symbol of honour, courage and chivalry. Legends and folklore suggest that the sword possessed extraordinary qualities, granting its wielder invincibility and supernatural abilities. Tales spoke of Tizona’s ability to cut through solid objects with ease, and deliver fatal blows with a single stroke alongside its aforementioned power to control fear in the hearts of unworthy men or women when the wielder is in danger. However, it has a second secret power, that being the power to control fire since it means the Half-Charred Sword with its flames being inextinguishable and absolute. As such, they can cause natural and supernatural fire effects such as Crown Wildfires, Firestorms, Solar Flares, Hypernovas and Heatwaves to manifest, also can manipulate flames that possess heat that go beyond Planck Level and defy the very laws of Hyper-Thermodynamics. It allows a user to burn or alter anything, even non-flammable, incorporeal, or conceptual things like time and nonexistence. They also have the ability to manipulate the underlying foundation of the concept of fire and concepts associated with it as immunity to fire nor heat can provide no protection from these flames as they will be completely bypassed due to its sheer potency and primaeval nature with its fire being as ancient as Spain itself. Also, Tizona's power depends on the wielder, and it frightens unworthy opponents. When the infantes of Carrión had Tizona, they underestimated the power of the sword, due to their cowardice, but when Pero Vermúdez was going to fight Ferrán González and unsheathed Tizona (a gift from El Cid). As such, it has the ability to slay demonic creatures such as devils, vampires and ghouls. It also has the ability to localise holy power and grants an extra boost of power to the user for it can cleave a world at its fullest of strength… or things bigger in conceptualisation and scope alongside thy own being incredible (in terms of potential thenceforth).

Thy second kingly blade, the Colada is a sword of similarity to the Tizona. It frightens the unworthy if danger is verily befalling of thee in a mode of constance. It is a holy sword, and as such like Tizona it has the ability to slay devils and other creatures of darkness such as vampires and ghouls, with also the properties to slay dragons and dragon-related beings with ease as well as cleanse demonic objects and magic. Colada can also generate a bright light from it's blade, thus earning the titles as the "Twilight baptism sword" similar to how Excalibur can release a blast of light from its tip with the sole goal to rid the world of evil.

The final sword of the Lobera is a sword that could slay wolves such as those used by thy younger, Abram Willis, in a mere blow.

Thy sword bears three attacks in a Trinitarian form:

Cross Baptisma Dragonar (天を守る白龍の規模クロス・バプティスマ・ドラグナー, Kurosu baputisuma doragunā), also known as White Dragon's scale that shields the heavens (Dragón Baptisma Cruzado or Escama del Dragón Blanco que resguarda los cielos) is an ability in which you can fire energy from thy swords. This summons a white streak of energy that expands and forms a shield that protects and reflects incoming attacks for a limited time.

By using both Tizona and Colada, you can use a power called Baptism Shield Dragonar (白龍の規模十字バプティスム・シールド・ドラグナー, Baputisumu shīrudo doragunā, lit. Cross-shaped White Scale). It can be called Dragón Escudo Bautismal, in which you fire a cross-shaped white beam of draconic, demonic and holy energy that expands and forms an even bigger shield that reflects and protects incoming attacks, while also serving as an offensive technique that can crush opponents if they are defending against thee without much fear. However, due to thy mastery, you need not use both, even if it is useful.

The sword can enhance thy strength by many a magnitude or perhaps a hundredfold when used fully, including thy speed and reflexes, and as such, you can fire an even more powerful version of Cross Baptisma Dragonar. Named Silver Mirror Dragonar (白龍皇の浄化鏡シルバー・ミラー・ドラグナー, Shirubā mirā doragunā, lit. Purifying Mirror of the White Dragon Emperor) or Dragón Espejo Plateado and/or Espejo Purificador del Emperador Dragón Blanco where you can create from the blade of El Cid or Colada, a powerful flame-like barrier with anti-demonic/holy/dragonic properties, forming a massive beam of silver-coloured energy that, while it doesn't have any major offensive abilities, it can "push" anything in its way, harming if not downright killing anything in it's way.

Now, because of thy swords’ holy qualities related to the Higher Beings (perhaps Molaphiel and them), they are all special and unique. When wielded by a truest warrior such as thyself, ye are known as El Çid which is considered an abomination with a transcendent or higher-dimensional existence which can't be felt or comprehended by any being in this universe including even mineself; since thee bear heavenly apparel and thus also because of thy blades’ inherent status… they and ye become the Transcendent Sword(超越剣; Chōetsu ken) or Espada trascendente wherein thy true title is: As-Sayyid al-Sayf (The Master or Lord of the Sword) wherein ye become a complete master of the blade that wilt ever exist until the Future cometh by. Regarding being incomprehensible to all in the universe… it means that ye are the strongest man in the Universe (with due consideration for the birth and death of the following members of your entire family from start to finish)

In thy certification of death which can verily ne’er be pontificated:

We face "inconsolable grief, for he saw himself in him [Fernando] as if he were the mirror of his life" (luctus inconsolabilis genitori, quia in ipsum tanquam in uite speculum contemplabatur). According to the Chronicon mundi, Alfonso VIII "received consolation from the multitude of gathering armies even though he was sick at heart from the death of [his] son". The anonymous Chronica latina regum Castellae, written towards the middle of the century, claims Queen Eleanor threw herself on Ferdinand's body, clasped his hands and, putting her mouth to his, "strove either to revive him or to die with him" (nitebatur uel eum uiuificare uel cum eo mori) and that is thy mother’s and father’s actions.

The king's first action after his son's death was to make a grant to the Hospital del Rey y de la Reina on 28 November. In the charter he "devoutly commend[ed] to the King of Kings the spirit of my dearest firstborn son, don Fernando, whom by the disposition of divine grace I could not have as heir to the throne of my kingdom." The next day, 29 November, he made an endowment to the house that held Ferdinand's remains, Las Huelgas, attributing the latter's death to divine clemency:” He remembered Ashoka saying as this was the present… Damian stood in front of him. “Really?” Ferdinand asked without arrogance as he realised the true gravity of what Damian did. “You killed your best friend?! Damn you!” Ferdinand screamed as Damian fully released Fragarach, pointing it straight at his throat… causing the Spaniard to remain unmoving. “That sword… I can’t even think… damn you, Damien.” Ferdinand thought as Damian slashed both hands as Ferdinand screamed. “Even if you are in your true form as the Strongest Man in the Universe, the Fragarach bypasses such. You are not the Strongest. Nowhere near.” Damian said arrogantly as Ferdinand grimaced. He couldn’t breath as this was it. However… the Tizona immediately activated itself and healed Ferdinand but he still couldn’t move. “Goodbye… Ferdinand.” Damien said as he sensed Samantha and two other people coming. “I am sorry… Samantha.” Ferdinand’s very soul spoke as his concept was ultimately destroyed. “Ferdinand… where are y-!” Samantha said as they were near the Golden Lions’ dorm as they both immediately heard Ferdinand screaming violently to which Samantha and the two people - Ferdinand’s parents - ran in and saw the darkness that Damien had. Ferdinand was ultimately sliced and cleaved in two by Fragarach and Excalibur. “DAMIEN!” Samantha screamed as she blitzed Damien fast enough to not allow Fragarach to activate, punching him square in the chest and hitting him so hard that upon hitting the cupboard at the back of the room, his ribcage completely shattered as the Man, Wu and Yi Jing appeared. “Damn bastards.” Damian said as Ferdinand’s mother was inconsolable and tried everything with Samantha immediately running out of the room. “Where is that damn bastard who started this?!” Samantha asked herself, not noticing Sakura’s limp body as she heard Sakura continually screaming in the room at the end of the corridor, immediately running into it.

Sakura vs Mr Okachi[]

“So… Sakura, you have returned.” Mr Okachi said as he was immediately sent flying back by one hit of Sakura to which he got up and grabbed a pen that had a type of poison within it, firing the tip at Sakura who barely dodged it, only for the Co-Headteacher to then kick her straight in the face, sending her back slightly, causing her to briefly be dazed. “Why do you do this?” Sakura asked, trying to find a moral reason only for Mr Okachi to remain silent and grab a goblet and smash her skull; however she briefly used her wings to defend herself. “Just like Vladimir, hm?” Mr Okachi asked as he was visibly impressed. “I don’t want to hurt you.” Sakura said as Mr Okachi nodded in true disappointment. “Your kindness makes me ill with disgust.” Mr Okachi said as upon Sakura blitzing him once more, the co-headteacher used a goblet that had mysterious black flames and threw it on the floor, causing it to mercilessly spread. “Burn in the fire of Hell.” Mr Okachi said as Sakura began violently screaming, seemingly unable to move. “What is-?!” Sakura asked in sheer terror as Mr Okachi then blitzed her from multiple sides, kicking and attacking her without mercy. “It is good that, as a student, your weaknesses are documented. If I was in my elder state, I would have died nigh-immediately back when you sent me flying. But now I am in my prime, not even an island can take me down!” Mr Okachi said with arrogance in his eyes. Sakura couldn’t speak as the flames consumed her infinitely. Her soul screamed, her heart burned in sheer terror but her body was unmoving. Her flesh was exposed as her dress was burned up except the most private parts a woman has. “I thought you would be stronger but no… you are not. Ironic also that Hell is your weakness.” Mr Okachi said to Sakura as she struggled to even use Enchantment. She was going to die. “I wonder how your dear boyfriend is doing? Which is your boyfriend, naked one? Damien or Satoshi?” Mr Okachi asked as Sakura glared at him with a terrifyingly cold expression as bits of her mouth’s skeleton were visible. “You make me ill.” Mr Okachi said with sheer sadness, essentially revealing that every time he acted as the Co-Headteacher of the School… was a mere illusion. Falsehood. Samantha ran in as she saw Sakura’s body continually burned by black flames. “You make me ill.” Mr Okachi said with sheer sadness, essentially revealing that every time he acted as the Co-Headteacher of the School… was a mere illusion. Falsehood as he and Thomas felt their deaging inevitably destroying itself conceptually and spiritually. “Hajime is dead?” Mr Okachi asked himself as Samantha immediately punched him in the back, sending him into his own flames, allowing Sakura to barely get up. “Where is he?!” Samantha screamed as Sakura was horrified, struggling to even stand as her wings were severely burned. “Who-?! WHERE IS THE ONE THAT FORCED THAT SON OF A BITCH SEXUAL PREDATOR DAMIAN TO MURDER FERDINAND?! THE ONE WHO WAS GOING TO BECOME MY HUSBAND?!” Samantha screamed as Mr Okachi laughed. “None of your business, brat of the Green Lane. You arrested Mr Harimatsu for Satoshi’s child abuse. Don’t you remember?” Mr Okachi said, spitting out bits of black flame as Samantha blocked this memory, remembering this suddenly as she grabbed him with her strength; her face bulging with hatred, veins clearly popping out of her face. “Sakura… cut this bitch down.” Samantha commanded as Mr Okachi laughed. “You wouldn’t… otherwise Damian will likely kill you for me. Me and Harimatsu did well in the end… all of you were fooled.” Mr Okachi said as Sakura did so… only for Mr Okachi to magically regenerate from the black flames, kicking Samantha away. “If you want to know so bad, why don’t you find him yourself… Thot Police?” Mr Okachi asked mockingly as she was sent flying out of the room, laughing as he said this. “Damn bastard,” Sakura said to Mr Okachi who still coldly laughed. Samantha, after being sent flying out of the room, tried to detect wherever Satoshi was. “Where is Satoshi, Damien?” The Jade Emperor asked calmly to get no answer as Yi Jing interjected. “The Arena!” She shouted to everyone’s shock as Damien was annoyed. Samantha was ultimately teleported in a huge murder of crows alongside to the outskirts of the Arena. It was grandeur in design. It felt like an entire city but it wasn't. It was a circular building, with many seats around, the main battleground was large and flat but there were several structures around. For example, there were several colossal statues like great men who stood tall with smiles on their faces and swords in their hands. There were massive statues of dragons and snakes and gorillas and other terrifying beast's. All these structures were made of a smooth stone material that was whitish-grey. In the distance there could be large pools of water seen as well as large pits of sand, and large trees and jungle-like areas. “So, your friend from the Thot Police is gone and petrified.” Mr Okachi said to Sakura who was taken aback, ultimately being attacked by the black flames once again. “Separation Enchant: Black Flames.” Sakura thought to herself, immediately using the mystical powers of Enchantment to separate the Black Flames from Mr Okachi conceptually, thereby deleting his regeneration, knowing that whatever magic he had was simply pointless, as he was visibly horrified. “DAUGHTER OF THE DEVIL!” Mr Okachi screamed as Sakura then activated Deus Zero, and snapped her fingers using her other hand, forcing the goblet Okachi used to attack her… to talk. “That’s one thing I learned from Baba Yaga.” Sakura said confidently as the goblet then said “I will sock you one!” and sprang from its majestic throne like a plunger and attached itself to his face. “WHAT HAVE Y-!” Mr Okachi screamed in sheer horror as Sakura then heard a buzzing sound - was it a bee? Was it a phone? Was… his phone still ringing? Who to? Anyhow, she heard this but Mr Okachi struggled to get the goblet off. “I AM AN OBSCURE ONE! YOU SHALL SEE THE FLOOD OF LUCK AND MAY YOU OBSERVE THE FACT THAT YOU SUCK!” Mr Okachi could be heard saying as the goblet screamed in pain, causing the room to slowly be set on fire. “Is he trying to destroy evidence?!” Sakura thought to herself as Mr Okachi laughed. “As a co-headteacher… I can read all your thoughts as well as those of the other students. After being a student here… I was promoted to Co-head by Mr Harimatsu… and then I merely aided him in ruling the school but he was a druggie… he was a true ironclad man of care and good spirit. You don’t see that… no-one does but me… but I am not going to that damned prison in the Green Lane or in Room A and B of Akaria. Corruption lingers there!” Mr Okachi said as he threw his goblet unto the ground, slaying it forever. “I can see why Muro liked you…but you are a major thorn in our side.” Mr Okachi explained as Sakura was deeply traumatised and disturbed by this sentiment, despite trying to hide her true feelings on Muro as best she could. “Let’s end this. Enchantment: Fantasy Creation.” Sakura said as the entire room then shone a bright white light… with Okachi looking dazed. “Reality Warping?” Okachi asked himself as he was then kicked over his own table, sending him tumbling over. “Now then… get up.” Sakura said as she grabbed him, only to kick her in the stomach incredibly hard with her using Enchantment to warp reality, forcing the floor underneath Mr Okachi to form a chair and bind him in place as the ceiling forcibly manifested a noose. “You bitch.” Mr Okachi said as he knew this was it. “I am only able to stand thanks to Samantha. You should be grateful she isn’t here.” Sakura said, as she had to use around 65% of her power to stand upright as her scars from the Flames were still visible. Sakura then used the Sword of Abolisher’s Reason (Sigil of Reason’s Destruction) to slice Mr Okachi in half as she walked away from the office. “Damn asshole.” She thought to herself as she smiled to herself, knowing her real self was teleported away to safety.

The Final Battle - Satoshi vs Thomas Harimatsu[]

Satoshi walked into Mr Harimatsu’s office as he turned around immediately and smiled at Satoshi. “Satoshi… you have returned. My son.” Mr Harimatsu said as Satoshi immediately possessed his original robes, taking out a golden sword that had many suns on it. “Did you just call me you- Don’t you recognise me, Satoshi?” Mr Fujiwara asked coldly, interrupting Satoshi’s words as his blackened eye spoke everything. Satoshi’s eyes dilated in shock as the memory from the Albanian tower, seeing the graves as one of them said Thomas. His past now returned. *He slowly tip toed down the stares, and stood in front of the kitchen door, where the noises came from. "THOMAS YOU ARE A COWARD! I HATE YOU! WHY!? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO PICK UP THAT KID FROM THE DUMP ANYWAY? NOW WE HAVE TO TAKE CARE OF HIM UNTIL HE TURNS EIGHTEEN!" Screamed Satoshi's mother. "MARTHA! YOU KNOW DAMN WELL I DIDN'T PICK HIM UP! IT WAS YOU! YOU SAID HE WAS ADORABLE AND THAT YOU WANTED HIM! SO HERE HAVE HIM! I WAS NEARLY ARRESTED FOR CHILD ABUSE THE OTHER DAY, FOR WHAT? FOR SHOUTING AT HIM! WHILE YOUR FAT COW ASS WAS SITTING PRETTY AT HOME, WATCHING TV!" Shouted his father. Satoshi teared up, and squealed, "No. Please don't fight." Upon hearing this slight squealing, the two stopped. Satoshi's father swung open the door. Thomas felt a surge of anger seeing his son listening to them. He screamed at the little boy. "WHAAAAAAAT! HOW DARE YOU STILL BE HERE! I TOLD YOU TO GO TO BED!" He then kicked Satoshi, who smacked his head into the wall. But strangely, Satoshi got up. Thomas and Martha stood stunned. Satoshi then looked up at them, his eyes a crimson red colour. "Enough is enough." He whispered, demonically. He then charged at Thomas and kicked him in the head, sending him flying back and hitting his head on the corner of the table, instantly killing him. Satoshi then turned to Martha. Martha was terrified. She stood frozen in fear, her legs trembling. Satoshi screamed, as a red energy was emitted from his body. The red energy set fire to the place, and began burning Martha. Satoshi quickly grabbed his dog, and ran out, crying. The house eventually burned to a crisp, and Satoshi was long gone. "Yes. I killed them. Because I couldn't take control of my powers." Satoshi thought. Suddenly the flashback ended, and Satoshi found himself in a dark room. "Wrong. You killed them because you had to. Enough was enough. You had to protect yourself from their wrath. It's always been about survival for you Satoshi.” Satoshi remembered himself doing and saying in his past as Thomas laughed. “You really are foolish, boy.” Thomas said menacingly as Mr Harimatsu began revealing himself to be only a shadowy figure who was burlesque yet physically fit with a golden ring that had the letter T on it, held firmly on his right hand’s middle finger and a golden watch, held underneath a suit with a blackened right eye as his trademark monocle remained; and a man who was a middle-aged, good-looking man, wearing elegant clothes as brass knuckles were seen on both his hands, as the knuckles said “T,H,O,M,A,S,H,A,R,I,M.A,T,S,U,F,U,J,I,W,A,R,A”, cracking his knuckles and his neck peacefully; as he walked about but kept his original clothes as Mr Harimatsu. "I grew up in an old town in the countryside. We lived in a small house that had a small farm. Nothing special. We weren't poor, but we weren't rich. My parents never loved me, often calling me the 'Spawn of the Devil'. My dad whipped me with his belt, and my mother used to beat me with a stick. I understand discipline, but this was abuse. Straight up torture. Then, for my 6th birthday they gave me a pet dog, who I loved dearly. That was the only gift they got me. A year or so after that, my dog died. He walked into a bear trap which was set up by some local Bosozoku, who wanted to hunt some animals for the black market. My dog's death made me so angry, I was so pissed at the time. He was the only thing I loved in this world. Upon hearing of his death, and my parents' careless reaction to his death, I felt a new energy enter me, like something inside me had been awakened. I don't remember what happened, but when I woke up from this 'awakening', I found my parents in a pool of blood. It wasn't my fault! I soon realised I had to run away, and so I decided to take some of my clothes, and dipped them in the blood. I left the clothes a distance outside the house, so the police would think I was taken away somewhere before being killed. I went to another town, where a kind samurai named Kouyate raised me until he was killed when I was 13. I took revenge for him and wore his white mask. I killed his murderers and soon I gained a reputation. I was called the White Spirit due to my white mask. That is my story" Satoshi said in a sombre tone. The man was lost for words. He couldn't believe this poor boy had to live with so much on his mind. "I'm sorry. Those people weren't meant to be the ones who found you. It was meant to be another young couple, but fate had something different in mind for you. So, when you unleashed your powers, did you hear or see anything?" asked the man. "Yes. Ever since I first unleashed my powers I've never been able to use them again. However, since then I often heard a voice in my head, it told me things. It helped me at times. I couldn't explain it.” Satoshi rationalised to himself as the past still fired through his head, "Well you'd be interested to know that you are the awaited Hero of Mercy. And you are the reincarnation of Satoshi Okami. However, regarding your powers, you are not able to control them yet as you have not received the Stone of Gabriel. It is a purple gemstone with some ancient letters engraved" the man explained as the Gem appeared from his pocket. The man's eyes widened as his mouth opened. "That's the-the stone. We've been searching for it for years now! Where did you find it?" he said with surprise. "I didn't find it. It, found me." Satoshi replied coldly. "Well then, you now are able to fulfill your potential. But you will need to study and train how to become a warrior at the Shinobi Academy in Ninhei.” The man explained calmly as Satoshi stared at him blankly with a cold expression as he put his mask on his face. “No. Why would I need to be some hero when true heroism doesn’t exist in this world? In this world, with light, there will always be shadow; as alongside love, hate is born from the hearts of men and creatures with the defiling of others lower from the subjugation and dictatorial control that those higher give, suppressing all options for individualism and innate desire to sprout like a plant, giving form to ideas that breed false hope in the end. If as you said, that I am some reincarnation, then my destiny has already been set in motion, for an assassin I will always be.” Satoshi exclaimed calmly as he got up, and just as he was about to walk off from this offer, he turned back, looking at the man from the corner of his eye. “My apologies for such a rant.” He said as they both walked outside the shop with Thomas getting up and taking his monocle off. “Oh really? Is that what you know about yourself, boy?” Thomas asked as Satoshi still whispered the words he said to Sakura when he first met her: “I’m sorry, but I was raised in the South, in the Red Lane. I told that man a cold lie.” Satoshi said as she looked up at him with tears, streaming down her face. “What man?!” She screamed in rage, still glaring at him with the fork still pressed at his neck. “The man I met earlier. Let go of the fork, and I’ll reveal all. I can sense the feeling you can be trusted somewhat.” Satoshi revealed calmly, as she did exactly as she was told. “Now then. As I said, I was raised somewhere near the Blue Lane, as I lived with my parents and my elder brother of 1 year difference, peacefully for 6 years. When I was 6, I saw their bodies morph into alien-like creatures as they tried to attack me, as I snapped, causing me to pass out in a panic. The next thing, I knew, I was lying in a pool of blood alongside my older brother, as I kept on waking in and out of consciousness, as the last I saw of my elder brother was him walking away with some woman. I slowly woke up from that state, and ran out, my clothes completely devoured in blood. I ran to a town called Ponawa, where there was an old Samurai, who took me in named Kouyate. He was the nicest person to me, I considered him to be my father. He educated me some more, since my parents already did. He also taught me how to fight. How to kill. How to be stealthy, how to fight with a sword, how to defend myself. He also taught me the Art of the Smoke. A martial art which attempts to defeat an opponent stealthily and quickly, so quick, that the opponent doesn't know what hit him. When I was 10, I was in my master’s dojo, as a large figure bearing a white kimono attacked me with incredible force. After a long scuffle, I felt myself acting on an instinct I hadn’t felt in years, as I also noticed another man coming in and attacking the figure. I didn’t know what to do so I attacked the other figure thinking nothing of it, as I noticed the two violently attacking each other, as the figure in white ran off, having severely injured the one in black, as the one in black stumbled. “Satoshi…. You are truly a good student, skilled art thou. But ye must be courageous, strong and faithful to thy beliefs. Live on, for me, for the corrupt one of Ponawa wast the one who did so, not ye. Ye shalt surpass me in time sure. Blame yourself not for this loss, for ye should fight corruption, even if ye are rogue.” The one in black said as he fell to the ground with his mask still on his face, as I took it off, seeing my Master. “NOOOOOOOO!” I screamed in rage as I took his kimono off of him and wore his kitsune mask with a bunch of weapons I already had with me thanks to his training, having taken his items as well. Later that night, I went to the mayor's castle and slammed the door shut, killing the Mayor, and his guards, leaving only one to tell the tale as the rain poured endlessly, as the Moon shone blood red. He spread this tale to all of the Land of the East, that there was an assassin who was like a ghost. A spirit. And thus the legend of the White Spirit was born." Satoshi explained as Sakura remained confused and still enraged, her face awash with tears. "What has this got to do with my parents?!" asked Sakura, as Satoshi still remained calm. “Listen to me. A year later, having been renowned as the killer of the last living and greatest Samurai in history, I received contract killings from many powerful people, but this one was a contract of 2,000,000,000 yen. The most notable killing if it were to occur. But I made sure to spare those who were innocent. For that killing alone I ‘did’, I was seen as an antihero or outright villain by some. Regardless, the goal in question was to kill King Atsuo and his wife, Queen Emiri. I was told they were oppressive rulers. In the dead of night, I stormed the castle, killing all of the guards and servants through physical strength alone as well as through use of my sword, removing any traces of anyone being there. I slashed the King and Queen’s bodies to bits”, trying to rationalise himself as Thomas continued to laugh violently. “You really think you killed me that day, huh?” Thomas asked as he punched Satoshi so hard that he felt himself passing out, as he immediately teleported the both of them to the Arena. “You NEVER killed me that day, boy! I survived! When the damn police got there, they found your bitch of a mother’s body!” Thomas said as he continued to use jabs, right hooks and left hooks that were so hard that it was as though several walls alongside cheetahs, elephants and rhinoceroses were punched to death. “How did you surv-! You really don’t know about abuse, do you? In prison, you had to survive or die! LIVE OR DIE! KILL OR GET KILLED!!!” Thomas screamed as Satoshi’s nose was broken now only for him to heavily struggle to dodge each attack, even with his Pure Eye. “Your lack of history is f*cking astounding, ain’t it, huh? The Red Gang were split off into the Blue Lane, but bore gifts from the State of Akaria as they were associated with a member or two of the Party. We, on the other hand, were split off from the State as well but we were split off into the Red Lane. But, in that vein, the mayor of the town of Ponawa, near the Red Lane was a corrupt man who allowed the Red Lane to fall into hunger, destitution and prostitution loitering around, therefore fulfilling his basest desires. We were thus unable to defy the Party, as our gang was increasing and expanding in knowledge of others. Those damn bastards in Akaria ruined everything! THEY CAUSED EVERYTHING TO FALL APART! THE THOUGHT POLICE, BOY! You, even though you were a spy, failed to see straight through me. Using Muro’s snake… using that bastard’s snake to learn of everything in the Brotherhood of the Serpent, using a facade… you are truly idiotic, boy.” Thomas said, spitting on the Arena’s ground. “Your eye…” Satoshi tried to say as Thomas laughed maniacally. “YOUR MOTHER RIPPED MY EYE OUT AFTER THREATENING TO LEAVE ME! You never deserved to live, boy. But we still gave you mercy. This fight is just beginning.” Thomas said as Satoshi’s entire face was bleeding heavily.

“Mareno Harimatsu was a mere distant relative. Pangobo was a youthful brat; the thing they had in common? They assumed they could defy my rule but they all failed, see… I was a student at this school… and after my eye was slashed by that dragon… the Headteacher, Mr Gorbinus sealed it away… in time, I became a model student and eventually became the headteacher at the age of 25 where I changed my name to Thomas Harimatsu, taking my grandfather’s name… Thomas Harimatsu. With that… I eventually married a woman named Martha Fujiwara when I was 30… but our marriage was sh*t. She was a whor* of a woman with her habits of drugs and sex with other men, but then you came when I was 40. She was 35. You came in a cradled box somewhere from a destroyed place of some kind ruled by the WMD. sh*t went loose where you were ours. I was eventually arrested for child abuse when you were beaten up, just like this… except worse when you were 3. We constantly argued and Martha, the damned bitch, called the police for Domestic Violence and Child Abuse. THE LIAR! As soon as that happened, she turned and RIPPED MY RIGHT EYE OUT WITH HER BARE HANDS AFTER THREATENING TO LEAVE ME! You never deserved to live, boy. But we still gave you mercy. In mere minutes, a van arrived. Samantha, that bitch of a girl was a young Officer-in-training from Akaria and arrested me along with others as Martha was also fined for neglect. You were bloodied and beaten but somehow you survived. For 3 years, I was arrested. As I appeared in prison, I murdered many, many people. In prison, if you had authority, you were the top. A dog-eats-dog world. The Party constantly maintained its grip on everyone. We had Hate Week and all the rest. Emmanuel Goldstein was our enemy but no-one truly cared. If you’re wondering about my eye, I made a deal a few days after arriving in prison with a man introduced to me by Emmanuel Goldstein himself… who I later learned was an alias for Dr Monty who gave me a blackened right eye… which would be able to petrify someone if I looked at you, similar to Balor, the Irish giant or the Basilisk which is what it was inspired by… but the exchange is that I would have to wait 16 years truly from the day I abused you… to meet you. But I could still use the ocular power. Many prisoners beat me up too… but after surviving in that hellscape where drugs were the commodity, I was released after 3 years.” Thomas explained as Satoshi was visibly horrified. “When you were 6. You slowly tiptoed down the stairs, and stood in front of the kitchen door, where the noises came from. "THOMAS YOU ARE A COWARD! I HATE YOU! WHY!? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO PICK UP THAT KID FROM THE DUMP ANYWAY? NOW WE HAVE TO TAKE CARE OF HIM UNTIL HE TURNS EIGHTEEN!" Martha screamed louder than a f*cking banshee. "MARTHA! YOU KNOW DAMN WELL I DIDN'T PICK HIM UP! IT WAS YOU! YOU SAID HE WAS ADORABLE AND THAT YOU WANTED HIM! SO HERE HAVE HIM! I WAS NEARLY ARRESTED FOR CHILD ABUSE THE OTHER DAY, FOR WHAT? FOR SHOUTING AT HIM! WHILE YOUR FAT COW ASS WAS SITTING PRETTY AT HOME, WATCHING TV!" I screamed as I was once more nearly arrested for beating you up with a crowbar. Your sorry ass comes through, all teared up, and squealing, "No. Please don't fight." Upon hearing this slight squealing, we both stopped our rambling. I swung open the door. I felt an intense anger I hadn’t felt in a while up til that point. "WHAAAAAAAT! HOW DARE YOU STILL BE HERE! I TOLD YOU TO GO TO BED!" I screamed, kicking you in the head and then punching your chest, in a fashion not too dissimilar to now, smacking your head into the nearby wall. But strangely, you got up, blood pouring out of every crevice of your face. Martha stood stunned, regret coursing over her wretched face. Your eyes glowed a demonic crimson; like something otherworldly possessed you. It had. "Enough is enough." You said with a demonic voice and an emotionless, menacing tone. Quicker than a speeding bullet, you blitzed me and kicked me in the head and chest, sending me flying out of the room and into a wall, doing immense damage to my skull and breaking my nose clean. I was knocked out and died at that moment. You turned to Martha as she tried to go on her knees and “apologise” but you held nothing back as terror froze her soul. She never expected anything like this from you. A child. A plaything to us both. Her snivelling and merciless sobbing were drowned out by your shouting “WHY DID YOU DO THIS TO ME! I HATE YOU!” as a dark reddish-blue energy devoured the entire house and the fireplace we had went awry. Everything burst in flame as the fire touched Martha to which she tried to got up but was too slow. The flames consumed her without mercy and you took your dog, Sparky, who we got as a present to hide the abuse to others who wanted into our family. To prisoners. To guards and my enemies in the Blue Lane and even the Green Lane. The house was burning as my phone was ringing with Mareno sending coordinates to my house. Needless to say… he personally came and saved me and I was nursed to health in the Green Lane, eventually and inevitably returning to the post of Headmaster. And in the end, I betrayed him.” Thomas said, laughing as he said this, showing how truly immoral he was. “Then someone, likely Kouyate, had Kagutsuchi try and frame me for abusing you, having found me somehow through scouring the Akarian archives. In time, I grew a moustache and purposefully became burlesque. Mr Okachi was someone I gave the rank of Co-Head as mentioned where he took the previous co-Head (Mr Kalavala)’s pointy wizard hat and grew a big grey beard to hide his former appearance. To that end, me and Mr Okachi, a teacher who I promoted to co-head before I was imprisoned, worked together to burn Kagutsuchi up. We did it using Okachi’s goblet of black fire. He screamed and tried to fight me only to suffer. We healed him and he was bandaged up, but he could swear no revenge otherwise he would die… and he was related to Hajime Ando in some way, a distant family member or something whilst looking like an Egyptian mummy.” Mr Harimatsu explained as Satoshi was still horrified. “Mareno eventually found Pangobo who betrayed the former, Pangobo starting a gang at age 16 which comprised of the richer half of the Green Lane’s military whereas Mareno used Akarian tech and many disillusioned men and women, prostitutes and folk of the Lanes who wanted revenge against their overlords for ruling for so long. They both, however… always answered to me. And then… you… were taken to Kouyate after turning 6 since Mareno shot Sparky with the same pistol he would use to take his own life. I waited for you all that time as you were known as the White Spirit, murdering anyone and everyone. The world at large knew you not. But I did. So many others did. Because you see… I engineered your Master Kouyate’s death by way of the Ponawan mayor, everything was accordingly done and now we are here. I suppose that is the best thing about being the headteacher: You learn everything about a student; their blood type, powers, abilities, background and everything about them and thanks to my rank, I hid any information about myself on any database. Things were going splendid… until you murdered the Blue Lane and Red Lane leaders. Spies like Ming-Hua came from Korus as Aloa Arundel, taking new identities but no-one saw the straight truth. It is wonderful that Damien, your once “only friend” is hearing this, you know. Even with the ability to use the weapons and items of Britannia, Gales, Scotland and Irish such as controlling their respective afterlives, heavens and hells in the case of the Otherworld or Annwn (of the Irish and Welsh). He couldn’t do sh*t to me and he knows it. And it is likely he will target the people he thinks don't like him… Hajime Ando and then Ferdinand Cavalon, students who came to the School from Abroad. Looks like me and Okachi didn’t do such a bad job, huh?” Mr Harimatsu asked the beaten-down Satoshi as Damien’s mind began to spiral out of control and sheer rage. “None ever truly liked him. Not Hajime. Not Ferdinand.” His mind thought to himself as he kept on hearing these words… over and over again. Time would not stop. It kept on going forward but backwards simultaneously. “That damned brat.” Thomas thought to himself as Satoshi was still beaten down significantly. “As I said… Damien’s ability to see the future has one weakness… he cannot see the future of those he doesn’t consider an ally and even though he saw this… he failed to prepare for it. Even if I die… the War will merely continue.” He said to Satoshi who struggled to get up, activating the State of Brahman and Pure Eye in the same sequence of time as Thomas smiled. “Get up. Show me what you’ve got.” Thomas said as he barely aged a few years. 25 years to be exact as his body became burlesque with a handlebar moustache. Satoshi finally used his hands, pulling no punches and kicking and punching Mr Harimatsu, dealing no true damage as Satoshi was grabbed from the scruff of his neck and punched extremely hard in the stomach, causing blood to sputter from his mouth, only for clones to appear and attack him to which they were swiftly countered by mere kicks, punches and glances. Satoshi’s body was healed but Thomas was simply too fast as he was grabbed and pushed into the ground repeatedly. “You and Martha are one and the same.” Satoshi said coldly to which he got up as Thomas was surprised. “Never thought I would see the spunk in you.” Thomas said mockingly as he tried to blitz Satoshi only for Satoshi to backflip in response and fire tear gas at him from his wrist-device. “Looks like Damian is going to be arrested.” Thomas thought to himself in slight disappointment as he smiled to himself, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to lose. “Even if everyone in the room where Ferdinand once was doth come down-!” Thomas thought to himself as Satoshi was shocked, to which Samantha got onto the steps of the Arena and engaged Thomas in CQC, to which Thomas smiled and immediately blitzed his own son, inevitably using Satoshi as a human shield, placing his own son in front of himself. “You’re using your own son as a human shield again?!” Samantha asked in sheer disgust and rage as Thomas smiled. “You don’t remember what happened that day? You f*cking hypocrite.” Thomas asked as he noticed Yi Jing and Damien… looking at the former to his shock. “Abusing Satoshi from a young age, nay, anyone… has its advantages. Wouldn’t you agree?” Thomas asked as Samantha was shocked and traumatised, remembering when she saw the bloodied Satoshi at the age of 3 and saw the exact same situation now. “Satoshi, move away if you ca-! No!” Samantha was about to say only for Thomas to immediately scream a resounding “No!” in response as Satoshi immediately used Art of the Smoke, using the tear gas to his own advantage, simultaneously using the knife in his elbow, stabbing Thomas in the pectoral range causing a slight grimace as Satoshi immediately teleported to Samantha’s side. “You really did always want a mother and father to stand you by, eh?” Thomas said coldly, staring at Damien as he also said this who was visibly irked. “You really think you can take the high ground, boy? How can you take the moral high ground after committing sexual assault, potential child abuse and murder?!” Thomas screamed as Satoshi was visibly annoyed alongside Damien however Damian knew that he was in no position to argue. “You will inevitably be arrested, Damian. Your loss will be inevitable. No matter how much of the future you saw… it will end with you suffering.” Thomas said, to which Samantha immediately blitzed herself in front of him and tried to attack Thomas who countered by continually dodging each attack as Thomas jumped over her and kicked her in her back hard enough to crack it. “You’re just like Martha. A foolish, disrespectful woman.” Thomas said to her as he kicked her only for Samantha to barely turn her head and grab his face, sending him on the ground and just as he was being properly pushed onto the ground… she stared into his eye, causing her to be petrified to Satoshi’s horror. “Saman-!” Satoshi was about to say as his sword unsheathed itself, revealing a golden blade that was untouched. “Silence, boy. This is what she deserves.” Thomas said coldly only for Yi Jing to immediately attack Thomas. “You’re Mr Harimatsu? The kind, portly man that allowed me to see my family and gave me an education when I was 12?” Yi Jing said with disgust, immediately using crows to bind and attack Thomas, only for him to use his petrification power on her as she became a crow clone, exploding in a bowl of feathers as she used more crow clones to not allow herself to be frozen. “If I continually use more clones, then I will-!” Yi Jing thought to herself as she somehow felt her real self being grabbed as Xuanye, her brother, immediately blitzed Thomas at the speed of the sun… only to be petrified as Yi Jing couldn’t let go however her crows were also petrified. “So… the crows are also a part of her technique.” Thomas thought to himself as his grip was too strong. “I am sorry… Yi Jing.” Thomas said as he snapped her neck to the horror of her grandmother. “YI JING!” Wu thought to herself as she finally jumped upwards and using her swords to jump down, plunging one of her swords into the ground and began mercilessly attacking Thomas who visibly struggled to dodge her attacks, only for the Man to blitz him from behind. “She’s still alive…” The Man thought to himself as Thomas looked surprised. “You?! The leader of the Blue Lane and the strongest swordsman around… outside of that bastard, Kouyate!” Thomas said as Wu was then immediately petrified, to which Thomas used the Man’s back, jumping off of it as the Man kicked him… only for Satoshi to use the State of Brahman to amplify his physical statistics. “I thought you would be strong enough to beat me alone but the fact that you need to have everyone including the bitch Samantha to fight me…You are still the exact same as you were back then!” Thomas said as Satoshi immediately rushed him, attacking him with various punches and kicks, causing visible drops of blood to appear as he looked surprised. “If I freeze everyone here, I should be able to escape…” Thomas thought to himself as he was taken aback because, for the first time, he had truly been damaged. “I wouldn’t dare think of escaping.” The State of Brahman said as Thomas was visibly frightened. “That same red, demonic energy!” Thomas screamed as Satoshi glared at him. “I am your end.” The State of Brahman said as Damian, Kulana and the Jade Emperor were also taken aback by not only this raw power, but this authority. It was otherworldly. “YOU CAN’T BEAT ME!” Thomas screamed as he activated his petrified eye. “So my weapons… are gone. It appears thus, that I must now activate the Okami.” Satoshi said calmly as his once armoured Okami’s structure turned into a humongous humanoid, becoming a tengu in form and insanely large wings that towered the Arena in size, as Mr Harimatsu looked like a literal ant with only his bald head and burlesque physique being visible with Satoshi using the Okami’s hands to grab Wu, Samantha and all the rest (except Damien), placing them within his own structure for a means of absolute protection. “You may be at thy weakest of strength, say 2% of thy strength… but that is not enough to beat this defence that can shatter planets with a mere stroke of my blade. It is never a hyperbolic statement with this. The Perfect Okami!” Satoshi then said as Thomas immediately smiled, activating 100% of his strength. “Let’s end this.” Thomas thought to himself as he saw Satoshi’s mountain-sized blade firing upon him and doing some visible damage only to regenerate this in mere moments. “Nanomachines, son… or in my case, ungodly good tech.” Thomas said coldly, surviving a slash that could bisect mountains with some difficulty only to then fire missiles that aimed at the crown of the Okami, using them to teleport in front of the crown of the structure to which Damien immediately teleported behind Thomas mid-teleportation and slashed him in the back of the head with the sword Nuada (Claíomh Solais) to leave an unhealable scar on the back of the head, sending him flying onto the ground only for an arm to fly straight at Damien and then the Okami, sending the Okami onto one knee, using its full striking strength as Damien was sent flying away. Satoshi began to vomit thanks to his cancerous illness as Kulana was shocked. “You guys are f*cking idiots, all of you. Even if you kill me… the true King will return anyway. Its time to die… Satoshi.” Thomas said as he laughed, letting off both his arms at the speed of light, ultimately crushing the Okami as Satoshi was sent flying, ultimately passing out. “You should try fighting for what you believe in sometime, boy. Not for a company, or a nation, or for anyone else. The prison system is bullsh*t. Samantha over there could attest to it… but too bad she ain’t alive to see you.” Thomas said as Kulana stood there, adamant. “The Doctor?” Thomas asked as Jupiter teleported everyone away back to Satoshi’s house, taking Kulana away who healed him shortly after, allowing him to come to. “How the hell did you get promoted… what type of fakery did you pull? Manipulation? Abuse? Sex? Drugs?” Satoshi asked with sheer confusion and disgust digging through him. “You son-of-a-bitch. I told you the truth. You see, Akaria is diseased. Rotten to the core. There's no saving it -- we need to pull it out by the roots. Wipe the slate clean. Burn it down!” Thomas said, punctuating every statement with a punch to Satoshi’s rattled stomach, from his brass knuckles that were immediately restored to him. “And from the ashes a new Akaria will be born. Evolved, but untamed! The weak will be purged and the strongest will thrive -- free to live as they see fit, they'll make Akaria great again! Even with Sakura as Queen, the country is a f*cking maelstrom of a virus… those two bastards Mareno and Pangobo ruined the place. The entire continent has gone to waste.” Thomas explained to Satoshi who was still taken aback. “How on earth did-! I'm using war as a business to get elected... so I can end war as a business! In my new Akaria, people will die and all for what they BELIEVE! Not for money. Not for oil! Not for what they're told is right. Every man will be free to fight his own wars! This here school will be the epicentre of the new Akaria where I will rule perfectly and with peace of mind.” Thomas said, constantly interjecting everything Satoshi said, or at least, attempted to get out of himself, with a kick to the face that sent him flying into the Arena. “30 goes of this here Arena. I can crush it with a single strap of my boot. Watch.” Thomas said, crushing Satoshi’s stomach with a single foot, sending the city-sized Arena crumbling into its foundations. “f*ck the police. f*ck the prisoners. Room A. Room B. Every damned Room. The revolutionaries. They all spewed a bunch of bullsh*t predicated on one thing: That freedom can be achieved.” Thomas said as he laughed. “That place is like Iran and Iraq. America thought they could come in and give the place “liberty”. BULLsh*t! Freedom can only come about through burning the old and letting the new prosper. But then people like you…” Thomas said, lighting a cigarette as he said this. “Come in and ruin everything. Defy us. The Lanes… all of them gone because of your insistence to upturn the status quo. You’re like if the East and West had a kid and took a sh*t on it.” Thomas said as Satoshi looked stunned. “I’ll rid this continent, no, the world of all wars. But if we worked together… everything could be done so much faster. But you won’t. Because of ethics. Because of ‘morality’. In prison, such things came about through power, blood and dominance.” Thomas said coldly as his foot was still pressed on Satoshi’s stomach. “I was wrong. You're not greedy – you’re goddamn insane!” Satoshi said as a clone of his grabbed Thomas and sent him flying, whilst also shooting several rounds of tear gas, gunfire and lasers at him. “You wouldn’t want to be so moral would you? Not when you’re “purging the weak," right? What do you know about “the weak”? You weren't born poor. You've never been hungry. You don't know what it's like to fight and steal and kill just to survive... You don’t know what its like losing people you love, do you? Having children, murdering with the slight hope that you can live to see a brighter future. You’re just like the Devil… a dark cloud spread upon the world which will inevitably block the Sun that the world would be able to watch with excitement. That’s the world I want my children… your f*cking grandkids to live in! Why would I need to be some hero when true heroism doesn’t exist in this world? In this world, with light, there will always be shadow; as alongside love, hate is born from the hearts of men and creatures with the defiling of others lower from the subjugation and dictatorial control that those higher give, suppressing all options for individualism and innate desire to sprout like a plant, giving form to ideas that breed false hope in the end. An assassin I will always be.” Satoshi explained as Thomas laughed, spitting out a tooth. “But you did survive! Through sheer force of will following your own set of rules. With your own two hands you took back your life! You survived all alone… that’s real strength.” Thomas said mockingly as Satoshi coldly minced a single glance at him, shooting a cold glare with two glowing red eyes staring at him like a black crow ready to eat their final catch. “I took back my own life… now I will sure as hell take yours.” Satoshi said as he blitzed behind Thomas and used his sword to strike at his neck, doing no true damage at all. “Try and slice my mouth or neck! I ain’t some bird. You'll fail like the others! You're going down! Die, you little sh*t!” Thomas screamed as Satoshi’s clone used the Asura Manus to manifest an attack that resembled a six-armed three-headed demon firing a thousand hands at once into Thomas’ abdomen, but despite pummelling Thomas at extremely high speed, he barely reacted, merely grinning the whole time as Thomas let his clothing be ripped off his shirt, as his upper chest revealed itself, where tendril-like scars spread out from above his heart to his stomach. “This… this is what you get from being in prison. Scars everyday as a symbol of your suffering. Its a good damn thing old Dr Monty gave me this tech. Alchemy does wonders, you know. I heard your brother, Masaru…got the Philosopher’s Stone. But f*ck immortality.” Thomas said coldly as he saw his monocle shattering with a stomp of Satoshi’s foot. “Die! You f*cking piece of worthless crap!” Thomas screamed as Satoshi immediately used a fireball point-blank range to singe Thomas’ chest as he looked visibly shocked. “That wasn’t bad… compared to surviving a world-cutting slash!” Thomas said as Damian appeared in his line of sight. “Betrayer of words… to think you betrayed me. That comes with a consequence… you wouldn’t know that, would you? English brat… give me your breakfast.” Thomas said as his arm became black. Satoshi looked shocked, unable to respond, reminding himself of what Damien did. “This boy killed Sakura. He murdered your girlfriend.” Thomas said coldly to Satoshi, mocking his suffering with every word… as Damian’s eyes were clearly teary. “Feeling remorse? Regret over Hajime’s death? Sad you couldn’t get your dick what it wanted?!” Thomas asked as Damian was mercilessly punched by Thomas, as Damien used his sword to deflect the punches. “ I'm gonna crush you! You know what? f*ck this war. I just want you dead. You freaks! You're going down! I'm gonna knock you out! Die, you little sh*t!” Thomas screamed as Damien teleported behind Thomas and once more tried to slash him in the back of the head only for Thomas to grab it. “That ain't gonna work. Ready or not, Damian… Satoshi…, here we go...! This is nothing but child’s play!” He said to Damien as he smiled at Satoshi. “My turn. You're nothing! I like you, Damien, so I'm giving you another shot.” Thomas said coldly, pushing Damien into the ground and stabbing him with his own sword, ultimately swatting him aside. “You make me sick. Your rap sheet is going to be long after this, make no mistake.” Thomas said mockingly, however he couldn’t react fast enough to Satoshi using his full force to punch Thomas as hard as he could in the face with the Asura Manus. “That one hurt! This is the greatest fight of my life!” Thomas screamed as he coughed up blood, only for Satoshi to headbutt the weakened headteacher, slashing apart the skin over his heart with a drill and his sword… before jamming his hand over the chest. “YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Thomas screamed in rage like a wounded animal as he looked visibly shocked. “You should be lucky I have mercy.” Satoshi whispered into Thomas’ ear as he stared into Thomas’ blackened eye, seeing a younger version of himself as a demonic visage was all that was visible when he gazed at Satoshi; with pulsating, bloodshot red eyes, a blackened form, a man only covered in shadows, the shadows of the valley of death with a hat covering the man’s innocuously non-existent head. “The HAT MAN?!” Thomas screamed as he was horrified, as though he saw his sins. “Don’t speak about consequences when you know freedom.” Satoshi coldly said as Damien got up as Thomas tried to look around and petrify him. “We’re done here.” Satoshi said, allowing his clone to punch Thomas’ genitalia with extreme force, virtually destroying it and his groin as Thomas recoiled, coughing up blood. “As much as I’d want to hold that disgusting thing… you make me sick.” Satoshi said as Thomas smiled, now crumpled on the ground like the coward of a man he truly is. “You and I… father and son… we’re kindred spirits, we are.” Thomas said as he felt himself growing old thanks to the effects of the deaging furnace by way of Hajime and with his death… came its abrupt end. “Your dream… your drug-fuelled delusion… ends…” Satoshi said as he reminded himself of Kouyate and Damien before this nightmare. “Maybe not... You've guaranteed the status quo will go on, for a while longer at least… War… will continue as an institution. The Devil is in the details, son. As an industry, men will fight for reasons they don't understand, causes they don't believe in… But at least I'll leave a worthy successor... You, Satoshi. You carve your own path, use whatever methods you see fit... You don't let legal bullsh*t get in the way. And if it costs a few lives? So be it… even if an ally dies… it will be a sacrifice for your greater good. Akaria will inevitably live on. Corruption will remain the same. Humanity… is greed… and bullsh*t covered by ‘empathy’ and morality. You really… were… my… worthy successor…” Thomas said as Satoshi coldly scoffed. “Yea, yea, stop going on about it. f*ck you, Father.” Satoshi said as he pulled back his hand and ultimately speared Thomas’ chest. “Kouyate was more of a father than you ever could be… sexual nutjob.” Satoshi thought to himself as Thomas laughed. “However… there was a catch… if I used the Eye against you and you alone… death…” Thomas said as his heart was destroyed from the inside as Satoshi then ripped out both of his eyes, crushing the petrified eye and burning his actual eye by firing a plume of flames from his mouth at it. “Give me the cigarette…” Satoshi said to Damien, as he lit it and threw it at Thomas, coldly and calmly walking away as Thomas Harimatsu, the Headteacher… had now… ceased… as the Arena crumbled to nothingness. “Looks like Hajime… really did kill and betray both Mr Harimatsu and Mr Okachi in the end.” Damien thought to himself coldly.

Personality[]

Thomas was a rather mysterious individual before making himself known in the Green Lane. A headteacher by trade, he demonstrated genuine care for all of his students as he was seen to be a jovial and jolly old man, however this jolly nature was a mere façade as seen when he revealed during his fight with his son that he was extremely nationalistic and patriotic, expressing the desire to "remake Akaria" by instigating another War after the War of Drugs. Despite his patriotism, Harimatsu held great resentment towards the "current" Akaria; criticizing the war economy, the Thought Police that arrested him, as well as the notion of the desire for an Akarian revolution, outright acknowledging that even if the Thought Police had disappeared, that someone else would rule with an iron fist. He also declared that, because Damien and Satoshi were against him, that they were against a new Akaria where he would rule and all would be well. That said, he was also shown to be extremely cynical in regard to his views of people and especially his own teaching base, stating that people wouldn't care if a bad act happened or if there was information control as long as there's money involved or if it's at least given a good spin, such as effective scapegoating. He believed that by using information and drugs against the populace in a secretive manner, he would be able to win over the masses (much to Satoshi's dismay and chagrin).

He also believed in the notion that "might makes right." In this regard, he viewed those who were "strong" as the ones deserving of dictating the laws of society, and that the "weak" should be purged so as to create a perfect world. It is because of this mentality that he's able to hold great respect for Satoshi despite his desire to kill him, as he viewed his son's life experiences (being brought up as a child soldier and eventually becoming a rogue spy who refuses to conform to society's standards) as evidence that his philosophy was correct. At the end of their final battle, he viewed himself as a "kindred spirit", declaring that he would inherit his philosophy which ultimately turned out to be incorrect. As seen during his final battle with Satoshi and Damien, he was very arrogant, and he held a sarcastic attitude as he also excessively used nanomachines implemented in his body. The technology base he used hardened upon experiencing physical trauma, in which it gave him blackened skin in areas where the technology was in use. He was also in supreme physical condition, which he attributes to his time in prison. His body was riddled with scars (a side-effect of his infusion with nanomachines, technologies and his time in prison), bearing a similar appearance to the unseen scars seen on Satoshi's arms. His eyes resembled optical implants, although unlike cyborgs, his pupils only glowed a faint red and didn't emit a horizontal shine, as it's heavily implied to be a side-effect of his infused technology. His arrogance will occasionally lead him to do brash and reckless things, which is especially evident just before the final battle since he immediately threatened to fight everyone at once despite the opponents there. Whilst he is also uncaring and aloof when it comes to things that disinterest him, he's very talkative when it comes to himself or his interests as seen during his final clash with Satoshi as he went on an extremely long monologue regarding his past, both casually educating him on the state of the world as well as taunting him and Damien, someone who he initially considered an ally, mocking him because of his past. Thomas' demeanor is often optimistic and outspoken, but it carries an aura of condescension, which often infuriates those he is talking to, even his allies such as the Family Head, since Thomas mocks him for his performance and actions but he still is unapologetically arrogant because he possesses skills that back it up. This empowers him to carry his aura of superiority into dangerous situations. He will attack and severely injure someone all while casually explaining his ideals, goals, or abilities as if he's educating them.

Thomas believes himself superior to people like Pangobo or Mareno, calling the former a youthful brat.

He has no interest in anything unrelated to his ultimate goal and only looks to build toward his endgame. Never missing an opportunity to flaunt his ideals, he doesn't intentionally intimidate anyone or control people through fear to get them to serve his interests. He manipulates them in clever ways using his charm to convince them they share a common goal. While his manipulative tactics don't rely on fear-mongering, they don't rely on loyalty or respectful leadership either since he simply knows how to play people and use their desires for his own ends. Although, he was shown to be extremely coarse in his language, both traits being especially evident before, and during, his fight against Satoshi and Damien, callously mocking the two for even getting near him.

Despite this, he justified his past actions of child abuse by stating that it was training and discipline for the young Satoshi, with this exact reasoning being what led him into prison in the first place where he was forced to fight to survive, claiming that his chest-bound scars were "This… this is what you get from being in prison. Scars everyday as a symbol of your suffering. Its a good damn thing old Dr Monty gave me this tech. Alchemy does wonders, you know. I heard your brother, Masaru…got the Philosopher’s Stone. But f*ck immortality.", showing how, despite his actions, he didn't value immortality in any way. He also seemed to be on good terms with Pangobo and Mareno despite mocking them and his jovial nature is what likely got his wife, Martha Fujiwara to fall in love with him, in spite of his cold nature although from what he stated during his fight against Satoshi, she called the police on him for Domestic Violence, continually demonstrating how his jovial nature was false.

However, Harimatsu seemed to harbor a bit of a dislike for - or, at the very least, was annoyed with - Damien even after his recruitment.

Similar to Aloa of the Purple Lane, he held some enjoyment in conflict and battle, as demonstrated when fighting Satoshi and Damien, where, after he emerged from being smashed into the ground, he yelled, "This is the greatest fight of my life!". He also demonstrated a similar style of black humor to someone like Damien. He is also extremely cautious, as demonstrated when he observed every aspect of the War and Damien; whilst also being manipulative enough to have complete control over anyone and everyone not knowing his identity.

Powers and Stats[]

Tier: 10-A or 9-C/9-A | 7-A | 3-A or 1-A with technology

Name: Mr Harimatsu, Thomas Harimatsu

Origin: Monogattari no Jūnen (物語の十年)

Gender: Male

Age: 40

Classification: Rogue, Prisoner, Child Abuser and Headteacher

Powers and Abilities: X-ray Vision, Extrasensory Perception, Enhanced Senses and Petrification (Via his Eye), Regeneration (Mid-High via technology), Expert Hand-to-Hand Combatant, Acrobatics (Can jump very high as seen during his fight against Damien and Satoshi), Nanotechnology (His body is composed entirely of nanomachines), Self-Sustenance (Type 2 and 3, his nanomachines should be unfathomably superior or at relative to Satoshi's own technology), Statistics Amplification (His technology react to trauma and harden to match the force of incoming attacks), some degree of Cyborgization (Has a cyborg heart), Aura (As seen here), Limited Technology Manipulation, Pseudo-Invulnerability, Can absorb energy from nearby machinery to power his nanomachines and recover health, Can generate explosions and fissures of fire, Minor Physics Manipulation (Is beyond most tenets of physics thanks to his existence

Attack Potency: Athlete Level (Was able to destroy his prison) | Street/Building Level (Could casually destroy all the prisoners in Akarian prison which is extremely advanced) | City Level (Destroyed the Arena with a punch; the Arena is a city) Mountain Level ("Thomas immediately smiled, activating 100% of his strength. “Let’s end this.” Thomas thought to himself as he saw Satoshi’s mountain-sized blade firing upon him and doing some visible damage only to regenerate this in mere moments. “Nanomachines, son… or in my case, ungodly good tech.” Thomas said coldly, surviving a slash that could bisect mountains with some difficulty only to then fire missiles that aimed at the crown of the Okami, using them to teleport in front of the crown of the structure to which Damien immediately teleported behind Thomas mid-teleportation and slashed him in the back of the head with the sword Nuada (Claíomh Solais) to leave an unhealable scar on the back of the head, sending him flying onto the ground only for an arm to fly straight at Damien and then the Okami, sending the Okami onto one knee, using its full striking strength as Damien was sent flying away. Satoshi began to vomit thanks to his cancerous illness as Kulana was shocked. “You guys are f*cking idiots, all of you. Even if you kill me… the true King will return anyway. Its time to die… Satoshi.” Thomas said as he laughed, letting off both his arms at the speed of light, ultimately crushing the Okami as Satoshi was sent flying, ultimately passing out.") | Universal or Outerversal with technology (Destroyed Satoshi's Okami; Thomas is significantly stronger than his 1 month timeskip self)

Speed: Supersonic (Destroyed his prison and was strong enough to kill most men without them being able to react) | Faster than Light (“You guys are f*cking idiots, all of you. Even if you kill me… the true King will return anyway. Its time to die… Satoshi.” Thomas said as he laughed, letting off both his arms at the speed of light, ultimately crushing the Okami as Satoshi was sent flying, ultimately passing out. )

Lifting Strength: Superhuman (Far stronger than Satoshi as he could lift Damien and throw him around)

Striking Strength: Athlete Level (Was able to destroy his prison)

Durability: Athlete Level (Was stronger than virtually everyone in the School including students like Yi Jing or Ferdinand)

Stamina: Irrelevant (Via technology and willpower)

Range: Extended Melee Range, Tens of Meters with ranged attacks

Intelligence: Extremely Gifted (Far smarter than Damien, Aloa and Satoshi combined)

Equipment: Brass knuckles, Monocle and Watch

Notable Abilities/Attacks:

"Nanomachines, son... or in my case, ungodly good tech.”"

― Thomas demonstrates his technology to Satoshi

Technology - Thomas immediately smiled, activating 100% of his strength. “Let’s end this.” Thomas thought to himself as he saw Satoshi’s mountain-sized blade firing upon him and doing some visible damage only to regenerate this in mere moments. “Nanomachines, son… or in my case, ungodly good tech.” Thomas said coldly, surviving a slash that could bisect mountains with some difficulty only to then fire missiles that aimed at the crown of the Okami, using them to teleport in front of the crown of the structure to which Damien immediately teleported behind Thomas mid-teleportation and slashed him in the back of the head with the sword Nuada (Claíomh Solais) to leave an unhealable scar on the back of the head, sending him flying onto the ground only for an arm to fly straight at Damien and then the Okami, sending the Okami onto one knee, using its full striking strength as Damien was sent flying away. Satoshi began to vomit thanks to his cancerous illness as Kulana was shocked. “You guys are f*cking idiots, all of you. Even if you kill me… the true King will return anyway. Its time to die… Satoshi.” Thomas said as he laughed, letting off both his arms at the speed of light, ultimately crushing the Okami as Satoshi was sent flying, ultimately passing out.